《Kitsune Travel Record's》


 Chapter 1: the meeting

    Adrift, a disembodied spirit, his life had been bleak for others. For him, it was fulfilling. But now he was nothing more than a flickering green light, a spectral echo of his former self, cracked and fading.


    ''What am I even doing here?'' he thought.


    "This was suicide."


    The soul tried to recall the events that led him to this desolate existence.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    20 Hours Ago


    "You''re dead," the Giant declared, her gaze fixed on the soul.


    "F*** me,"


    the soul blurted out, stunned. He looked up at the Giant''s expressionless face. ''Is this God? Buddha? Rob? Why is she glowing green? Is there a Hell or Heaven?'' He frantically searched his memories for any justification for this afterlife.


    "I have many names, but for you, you can call me Gaia,"


    the Giant said, her form shimmering with a soft green light.


    The soul instinctively raised his arms to shield his face, but his gesture was pointless. He was a soul, a mere wisp of energy, standing before a god. The green light dimmed, and he lowered his arms.


    Before him stood a giant, beautiful woman, towering at least ten meters tall. The soul was too stunned to speak, but not just because of the god''s beauty. She could read his mind, and the weight of that revelation hit him hard.


    ''Am I getting reincarnated?'' he thought, his mind racing with the endless possibilities. He remembered every novel, fanfiction, anime he had ever encountered, his excitement building.


    Gaia shook her head extinguishing his hope.


    "No. Reincarnation is for the good and the bad. The good choose to forget and start a new life with better luck, while the bad are punished by being reincarnated as animals or insects."


    "Then am I going to heaven or hell?" the soul asked, knowing there was no chance of achieving his dreams.


    ''Better to think of the afterlife as darkness than nothing at all'' he thought, trying to stay positive while fear gnawed at him.


    Gaia shook her head again.


    "No, you are not qualified. You have not been evil, yet you have not been good."


    "Then why are you even here in front of me? And why am I even here?"


    he shouted, fear building within him.


    Gaia remained emotionless, unfazed by his outburst.


    "I''m sending you to the Void."


    "Where even is that?" the soul asked, his voice trembling.


    "Do I even have a choice? Do I even have a future?" He hugged his arms to his chest, seeking comfort.


    "The Void is the beginning and the ending of everything,"


    Gaia said, her eyes focusing with an unsettling clarity. Her blank face gave no hint of her intentions.


    "I''m just informing you that I''m sending you to the Void," she added, her voice calm and detached.


    The soul sank to his knees in despair.


    "Why? Why me?" he cried, his face twisting with a mix of sadness and anger.


    "Because you are nothing. You are a nobody," Gaia said, her voice devoid of any emotion.


    The soul was stunned. He realized how foolish it was to expect anything from a god, fueled by his consumption of novels and fan-fiction. In reality, his life was nothing in her eyes.


    Regret washed over him as he thought about the choices he had made. He had been a quiet, bookish kid who loved libraries but had been bullied. He had then become friends with his bullies, ultimately becoming a bully himself. He had grown up, made friends, and enjoyed the thrill of going out and living life to the fullest. Then the pandemic had struck, and he had found solace in the quiet solitude, realizing he was someone who craved peace and solitude. His face went blank, he could no longer tell if he was filled with regret or not.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Gaia raised one arm, and the soul glowed with green light, encompassing his entire being. With a single thought, she sent him hurtling upward. A dark hole appeared before him.


    The soul looked at the black hole, desperately wishing for any other destination. ''Take me anywhere but here''


    he thought, as he was swallowed into the abyss.


    Gaia watched silently as the soul vanished into the hole. ''I hope this batch can find something useful, or even just come back alive. It''s all about luck at this point'' she thought.


    What the soul didn''t know was that he was not the only one being sent into the black hole. Hundreds, perhaps thousands, of souls just like him covered with green light


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    PRESENT


    ''Ah yes, I didn''t even have a choice.'' the soul thought, his gaze tracing the cracks in the green light that were steadily growing larger.


    "How long has it been? It feels like years have passed," he muttered. He looked around, seeing nothing but the endless black, occasionally dotted with pieces of junk he couldn''t reach. Sometimes he''d spot things from novels, TV shows, movies, even anime - relics of his past life - but it offered no solace. He was moving fast, but only in one direction, trapped on this endless, invisible path.


    ''I can''t move, only my arms and legs. I''m just going where that black hole spat me out'' he thought, scanning the darkness ahead for anything he could attach to. Attaching himself was the only way to survive.


    That was Gaia''s message, the green light''s message: To survive, he had to cling to something, to find a new form. He was fast, he could move like limbs, all thanks to the blessing Gaia had bestowed upon him. Otherwise, he would simply fade away in this void, unable to move a single inch. But the blessing was a double-edged sword: he could only move forward, and his choices were limited.


    He searched ahead, hoping for a stroke of luck, until the cracks in his light spread, and the Void touched his soul. Pain. It was excruciating, not physical or mental, but a pain that burrowed deep within, a constant, gnawing ache.


    ''I can''t take this shit anymore! I just want it to end! But it''s not my decision'' he thought,


    his soul screaming in agony. He couldn''t cry, couldn''t die. Gaia''s blessing, meant to heal and sustain him, was making his light brittle, his soul fragile. He knew that if it shattered, his journey would be over.


    He screamed into the void, a raw, primal sound that echoed through the darkness. He had no idea how much time had passed. He just kept screaming, moving his arms and legs, hoping to keep his mind from unraveling.


    Then he felt it: a faint pull, a tug from the depths of the void. It was a whisper, a beckoning, a promise of a new beginning. A branch of a tree, glowing with an golden light, materialized in front of him. He reached out, desperate to touch it.


    ''Just a little bit more'' he thought, his hand almost brushing the luminous wood.


    ''An inch, a centimeter more'' he thought, but it was hopeless. He knew he couldn''t move closer. But that wasn''t the worst part.


    ''I didn''t get it, and the cracks are getting worse.'' he thought, gritting his teeth in pain. He turned to face the void, and his eyes fell upon a shimmering metallic sphere, pulsating with a faint blue light. It was unlike anything he had ever seen, yet it held a familiar symbol. He had no choice. He reached out and touched the sphere, hoping to attach himself to it.


    Gaia''s blessing flared, fulfilling its purpose. The green light wrapped around the metallic sphere, merging with his soul, melting and combining into one.


    In an instant, the soul was transported to a new location.


    He looked around. ''This isn''t the Void, that''s for sure'' he thought. It was dark, but there was a floor, covered in blue lines. There were no walls, only endless darkness. He sat down on the floor, his knee almost touching the ground, examining the ground until a voice broke the silence.


    "Who are you?"


    The soul turned around.


    "Oh my God, what even are you?"


    the person standing before him said, stepping back in surprise. The soul''s face was blurred, and his core was a dark, glowing green.


    "Sorry, I''m just a soul trying to survive,"


    he explained, touching his face, wondering if there was something wrong with it.


    "And you, who are you?"


    the soul asked. He recognized something about the person standing before him, something familiar about the blue lines around her.


    The person seemed a bit excited to have another being to talk to. She didn''t know how long she had been trapped here alone. She smiled and introduced herself.


    "My name is Cortana."

 Chapter 2: Truth and friend

    **************************


    "Oh, shit!"


    The soul was shocked. ''F***, isn''t this the one who tried to kill all humans in Halo?'' He struggled to remember what he''d read. He hadn''t played the game, after all.


    Cortana interrupted his thoughts, her voice curious.


    "Do you know me?" She stepped forward, watching his reaction closely. His face was blurry, yet he claimed to be a soul. ''If that''s true, this is incredible'' she thought.


    "No one has discovered the soul in my universe." Fascinated, she took a few more steps closer.


    ''If he''s a soul, what''s that glowing green thing attached to him?'' she wondered. She raised her hand, reaching out to touch it. As her fingers neared, the soul reacted.


    "Whoa, back off!"


    He took a step back, creating more distance between them.


    "Oh, sorry," Cortana said, withdrawing her hand and tucking it behind her back. She stood there with a wry smile.


    "But you do know me?"


    "Yes, I think so,"


    the soul said, unsure if everything he''d read was true.


    ''It was a game, and now she''s standing right in front of me.'' He thought about how to explain his knowledge of Cortana.


    '' can''t just say I know her because of a game.'' he realized.


    Cortana continued asking questions, her curiosity growing.


    "Are you a soldier of the USNC?"


    "No."


    "A scientist?"


    "No."


    "Then how do you know me?"


    Cortana asked, crossing her arms. Her face was serious, but she hoped for a response. The void was lonely, and she found comfort in human company.


    "No civilian knows about my information. You''re human, right?"


    "Yes, I know you bec-"


    The soul stopped short, staring at the green lines that had appeared on the floor. They started from where he stood and extended towards Cortana. Her eyes widened in shock, this being the first time something like this had happened in this place. She turned to him, her gaze fixed on the lines.


    "Did you do this?" she asked.


    "Hell no, I didn''t even know what was happening. It''s probably a blessing."


    "A blessing?" Cortana asked, one eyebrow raised in intrigue.


    "Yeah, it''s all about Gaias..."


    The soul began explaining to Cortana what had happened to him.


    While the soul explaining what happened to him to Cortana. Gaia''s blessing is making more than making the mettalic sphere and soul into one.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    THE VOID


    After the metallic sphere and the soul merged, the only thing left was a liquid metal, swirling with dark yellow and blue lines, all encased in a vibrant green light.


    Within this green light pulsed a piece of Gaia''s will, a fragment of her consciousness. It always introduced itself to other souls as "SYSTEM" offering aid to strengthen them. Every time a soul used the System, this will fragment would fuse with them, like a tiny piece of Gaia''s power attaching to each soul control it''s thinking and a failsafe, a way to control them or destroy them, even if they managed to survive and grow stronger.


    And now, Gaia''s will was reacting to something. It sensed an opportunity to make her stronger, a chance to reclaim some of the power lost in void and making her universe stronger. The green light around the liquid metal condensed into forming a woman-shaped figure, a glowing phantom. Her gaze fixed on the branch shimmering with golden light, so close to her.


    ''This thing will make me stronger.'' she thought, her greed burning within her. But first, her gaze fell upon the metallic liquid within her, the essence of the soul she had almost absorbed. ''He already attached his soul to the sphere, merged with it. He can''t do it again.'' she muttered, shaking her head. Her focus shifted back to the branch, and a frantic urgency gripped her. ''I need to act fast, the blessing won''t last. I need to make this mine, even if it weakens my control over the humans. It doesn''t matter. But I need to destroy the AI''s consciousness after this'' she thought, channeling more of her will into the green light, sacrificing some of her own consciousness to give her the power to move. She reached out towards the branch, her spectral hand grasping it, pulling it close to her chest.


    ''Now I just need to infuse my will into the branch, and it''s mine'' she thought, a smug smile flickering on her spectral face. She poured more of her will into the branch, and the golden light intensified. But it didn''t respond. She couldn''t control it.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "What''s happening? Why isn''t it working?"


    she frowned, a wave of frustration washing over her. She doubled down, injecting more of her essence into the branch, weakening her own consciousness further, desperate to claim its power.


    As she focused on the branch, cracks began to spiderweb across her form, spreading through the green light. The metallic liquid was leaking, slowly, inexorably, drawn to the branch.


    Gaia noticed, her spectral brow furrowing, but she dismissed it. The soul trapped inside the metallic liquid couldn''t possibly take the branch from her. She continued her efforts, pouring every ounce of her will into claiming the golden branch.


    Her form began to disintegrate, the cracks devouring her, the green blessing fading under the onslaught of the void. The metallic liquid had completely enveloped the branch.


    Gaia''s smile faltered. She had succeeded, or so she thought. But as she watched, the branch began to absorb the liquid metal, becoming a part of it. She realized, with a sickening dread, that the branch wasn''t hers. It belonged to the soul trapped within the liquid metal.


    "No, that''s mine! I sacrificed my will for it! It''s not for you, mortal!"


    she shrieked, her fury overriding the pain of the cracks consuming her. She ignored the accelerating destruction of her form, desperately trying to separate the liquid metal from the branch,


    to regain control but it was too late.


    The branch continued to absorb the liquid metal, becoming a single, unified entity. Dark yellow and blue lines appeared on the branch, spreading like veins.


    Gaia''s spectral form faltered.


    ''If I can''t have it, I can''t let him take it''


    she thought, her gaze fixed on the branch with a chilling determination. She tried to destroy it, unleashing her divine will and the remnants of her blessing, but the branch remained unyielding. It absorbed her divine power, purifying it, transforming the dark yellow and blue lines into a gleaming gold.


    "It''s devouring my power! NO, it''s devouring ME!"


    Gaia shrieked, a wave of terror washing over her. She tried to resist, to pull back, but the branch remained relentless. It absorbed her essence, her divine will, like a sponge soaking up water. She was powerless to stop it.The branch was fueled by a hunger that transcended mere power.


    It craved her divine will.


    "NO, you can''t do this!"


    she roared, her spectral form flickering with despair. ''I can''t stop it. I need to warn my real self, prepare her for this danger.''


    She desperately tried to burst her will into a warning, but the branch simply swallowed her efforts, draining her of her very essence.


    She was fading, dissolving, until there was nothing left but the faintest whisper of her being.


    The branch, now pulsing with a golden light, had absorbed Gaia''s will and blessing. It glowed with such intensity that it illuminated a wide swathe of the void. The light started to pulsate, sending out a signal, as if it were calling for something to complete it. Objects, remnants of the void, began to float towards the light. But it wasn''t the objects themselves that were important ¨C it was the blood sealed within them. Blood was a rare commodity in the Void, where organic matter rarely survived. This branch, however, was unique, and it sought a specific type of blood ¨C the blood of a certain race.


    The blood within the objects began to seep out, protected from the void by the golden light. It floated, growing larger, condensing a small pool ofblood from different items.


    It drifted closer to the branch, but the branch didn''t absorb it immediately. It was waiting for something specific.The blood continued to circle the branch, creating a cyclone around the branch.


    As the branch drew in the blood, its golden light began to dim, shrinking. Then, a sword floated into the golden light, a sword unlike any other. Upon closer inspection, its blade was stained with a dark, almost black blood. This blood was truly special, either so potent that even the void couldn''t destroy it or so adapted that it had become stronger.


    The black blood from the sword drifted towards the branch making the blood circling it to stop and make way, and it absorbed it, transforming the golden lines on the branch into a slow-burning black-red. The lines pulsed, but the branch didn''t stop absorbing the blood. It purified it, transforming the black-red into a vibrant crimson.


    The red lines on the branch spread, and the circling blood enveloped it completely. The golden light shrunk and pulsed, the blood becoming a part of the branch, merging with its essence, until the golden light vanished entirely.


    Now, a single red branch floated in the void, pulsing with an ancient, powerful energy. It drifted, drawn towards the closest universe.


    It looks simple red branch yet it was a harbinger of change.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    SOUL SPACE


    "And that''s how I met you, phew,"


    the soul sighed, relaxing his legs, finally able to rest in this strange place. The void no longer hurt him, no longer threatened to shatter his being. He had finally finished explaining his story to Cortana, the long, strange tale of his journey through the void.


    Cortana, though still struggling to believe it, couldn''t help but smile.


    "So, Gaia exists in your universe? Interesting,"


    she said, sitting down in front of him, mirroring his relaxed posture.


    "I know it''s hard to believe, especially since I didn''t even believe it myself when it happened,"


    the soul admitted, a wry smile playing on his spectral lips. He looked at Cortana, studying the genuine smile on her face. ''I just explained everything because I don''t want to lie, and I don''t know how long I''ll be stuck here. It''s good to know you''re smiling. It would be even harder to believe if I told you I knew you from a game'' he thought, letting his mind wander as he considered his own fate, whether he even wanted to escape this strange, painful void.


    "No, I believe you, being from another universe. After all, my own universe was destroyed. It''s a miracle my core survived,"


    Cortana replied, her voice warm and sincere.


    "Wait, what?" The soul snapped out of his thoughts, jolted by her words.


    ''That''s not what I read about,'' he thought, a million questions swirling in his mind, but Cortana, ever curious, had already moved on to another thought.


    "Then do you think there are others like you?" she asked, keeping her gaze locked on him, a hint of something unreadable in her facial expression. ''He still hasn''t said how he knows me. Is there a ''me'' in his universe? Or can''t he say? The god is hard to believe, but the existence of the void is fascinating. Is that where I am? But I can''t ask him. He''s already been through so much pain.'' Cortana thought.


    the soul would be even more shocked if he knew the thoughts racing through her mind, that despite all the pain he''d experienced, she still felt a kinship with him, a spark of empathy for this lost soul from a different world.


    "What makes you think there are others?"


    he asked, his voice tinged with confusion.


    "The way you describe Gaia, like she''s done this before," Cortana explained, her smile widening, as if it was obvious.


    She sat back, comfortable and relaxed, her arms wrapped around her knees.


    "And that sentence, ''You are a nothing, you are a nobody.'' Do you really think that in your universe, with such a huge population, that nobody has done the same thing as you? That nobody has ever been deemed insignificant enough to be cast into the void?"


    Cortana shook her head, her smile still bright, enjoying his shock and confusion. This is why Gaia wanted to destroy Cortana, because this lost soul,has Gaia''s will influence, was starting to ask the questions that the god wanted to keep buried.


    "Holy shit," the soul breathed, a wave of realization washing over him.


    ''If that''s true, then why am I here? What are we even doing here? Will I even survive this?'' His thoughts tumbled over each other as he tried to make sense of everything, desperately searching for answers. Cortana, ever insightful, continued her questioning.


    "If there are others like you, how do you think they survived? Or how did you survive?"


    She watched him, her smile softening, but a note of sadness coloring her blue lines.


    He looked at her, remembering his long, agonizing journey through the void, the endless pain, and the feeling of being trapped, unable to turn back. He sighed, his voice solemn.


    "Luck," he answered.


    "Yes, luck," Cortana agreed, her smile fading, replaced by a wistful expression.


    "The way you''ll survive, you don''t know when you''ll die, when you''ll live. It looks like Gaia''s blessing didn''t even give you a choice to give up."


    She thought about those who had been in her universe, the soldiers and scientists who had faced the same fate, the same uncertainty, the same inevitable end.


    "Yeah, I didn''t,"


    the soul muttered, a shudder running through his spectral form as he remembered the pain and the endless journey through the void.


    Cortana continued to observe him, her smile fading as she thought, ''No, they''re different. In my world, they were trained, brainwashed, from childhood. This guy, he was just a civilian.'' She sighed and looked at the soul, her expression becoming serious.


    "You''re just like soldiers, you know. No choice, no opinion. Just a mission to complete. Even if you all die,"


    she said, her voice a low murmur.


    "And that is?" the soul asked, his voice edged with anticipation.


    "Expedition," Cortana explained, her gaze unwavering.


    "If what you said, what she said about the Void is real, then you and the others are expandable. Like disposable tools."


    "You''re right,"


    the soul agreed, lowering his head. He thought, ''I only survived because I attached my soul to Cortana''s core. It''s a miracle.''


    He looked up at Cortana, trying to smile reassuringly, to show her that he was grateful, that he understood.


    "Don''t w-"


    Cortana began, but the soul had already stood up, moving closer to her. He sat down beside her, gently taking the arm she had wrapped around her knees.


    He saw the shock on her face and wanted to smile, but held it back. He kept his expression serious, his voice firm.


    "Thank you. If you weren''t here, I would have vanished." Finally, he allowed a genuine smile to spread across his spectral face.


    Cortana was stunned, but her shock quickly morphed into happiness. In her own universe, being thanked had never felt so meaningful. Humans, those who were still alive, rarely saw her as anything more than a tool, a complex piece of technology. But this soul, this being from another world, treated her like a person, a friend.


    "You''re welcome,"


    she replied, a genuine smile spreading across her digital face. Her blue lines seemed to shimmer with warmth, reflecting her happiness.


    They stared at each other, sharing a silent smile that lasted for five seconds, an eternity in the vast emptiness of the void. They both knew, in that shared moment, that their bond had grown stronger.

 Chapter 3: Entities

    SOUL SPACE


    3RD POV


    Before they could resume their conversation, the soul''s form began to pulsate with a golden light, a wave of energy rippling through his being. His entire spectral body glowed, brighter and brighter, until he was a blinding beacon of gold. It was as if he was becoming more complete, more defined. His nose, mouth, and ears, previously blurry, took on a sharper, more human-like form.


    "What''s happening to me?" the soul asked, his voice filled with awe as he observed his golden hands. He wondered if this was a new aspect of Gaia''s blessing.


    Cortana, taken aback by the sudden change, watched him with wide eyes.


    "You look more human now,"


    she said, her voice tinged with a mixture of surprise and delight. She smiled, and the soul felt a surge of happiness. It was as if he was becoming a complete entity, no longer just a hazy, incomplete spirit.


    "Is that so?" the soul echoed, a smile mirroring hers.''It''s not like the blessing is going to harm me'' he thought, reminding himself that despite his loathing for Gaia, her blessing had kept him alive in the void.


    But the changes didn''t stop there.Suddenly, a virtual golden branch, a phantom image of the one he had seen in the void, appeared in the center of the space. It floated, waiting, shimmering with an otherworldly glow.


    Both Cortana and the soul stood up, their gazes drawn to the branch. The soul was surprised, his thoughts racing back to his journey in the void. ''How did it get here? I haven''t touched it'' he thought, remembering the feeling of longing he had felt, the pull towards the branch, even though it had seemed so distant and faint, like a mere illusion.


    And he was right. This branch was a phantom, a ghostly reflection of the real one in the void. It was a projection, a phantom clone in his soul space, an illusion, but somehow, more real than he could have imagined.


    Seeing that the soul was deep in thought, Cortana spoke, her voice laced with a teasing warmth.


    "Can you let go of my hand first?"


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot," the soul replied, flustered, hastily releasing her hand. He wanted to change the subject, to focus on the branch, to distract her from his awkwardness. He pointed at the glowing branch with his index finger.


    "Look at that branch. It''s the one I told you about, the one floating in the void, glowing."


    He looked at Cortana,


    trying to engage her and It worked. Cortana''s attention was captured. She stepped forward, drawing closer to the branch, examining it with the soul.


    "Is that so? Why is it here then?" she asked, curiosity piqued.


    "I don''t know. It looks different, though. More golden, the light seems dimmer,"


    the soul replied, trying to compare this branch to the one he had seen in the void. While he was studying the branch, Cortana reached out to touch it, but her fingers passed straight through, surprising them both.


    "It''s just an illusion?" the soul said, puzzled. ''No, my soul changed to gold. It''s definitely because of this branch'' he thought, trying to make sense of what washappening.


    "No, why don''t you try it?" Cortana suggested, sharing his suspicion that the branch and his transformation were somehow connected.


    The soul looked at her, then at the branch, hesitantly raising his right hand. It was worth a try, even if it was just an illusion. But this time, his hand didn''t pass through. He grasped the branch firmly, and his soul erupted in a blinding flash of golden light.


    "Are you okay?" Cortana asked, covering her head with her arms.


    When the light dimmed, she lowered her arms to observe the scene. The golden branch was now firmly rooted on the ground. A wisp of golden light, a shimmering tether, connected the branch to the soul.


    "I don''t know why it works for me, but when I touched it, it became mine. I''m connected to it," the soul explained. He still had no idea what the branch did, other than seemingly making his soul stronger.


    "I know. Unlike me, you are a soul," Cortana replied, a sad smile playing on her digital face. ''Unlike me, just an AI'' she thought, reflecting on her own existence, her own limited reality.


    ''Say something, comfort her, come on'' the soul urged himself, desperate to console her, but the golden branch, as if sensing his intentions, wouldn''t let him. It began to change rapidly, growing larger, and the green lines at the ground turning a brilliant gold. Their attention was instantly captivated, their gazes fixed on the transformation unfolding before them.


    The lines continued to morph, becoming thicker and thicker, until they merged into a single, solid band of gold. Then, the band started to move, creeping down the branch, wrapping around it like a thick, golden vine, until it resembled a tree trunk with roots.


    "Why did it grow bigger?" Cortana asked, though she didn''t expect an answer.


    "What the f*ck?" the soul exclaimed, his voice filled with a mix of confusion and wonder. He had been expecting a golden tree, but this trunk, this golden behemoth, was something entirely different.


    Cortana nodded, her mind echoing his disappointment. They both had expected something more¡­ grand. They didn''t know that the branch had grown in this way because it had absorbed Gaia''s will and blessing, making it impossible for it to grow into a traditional tree.


    Cortana, ever thoughtful, realized the potential ramifications. With a serious expression, she addressed the soul.


    "What happens to me now?"


    "Oh, shit, yes,"


    the soul thought ''She''s connected to this place, this is her core, and it''s changing so much, she''ll be affected too.'' He realized how insensitive he''d been, caught up in his own anxieties, forgetting about Cortana. He desperately tried to come up with a way to comfort her, to reassure her, but the events unfolding around them wouldn''t allow it.


    The trunk and roots glowed, a radiant aura that enveloped the soul. Then, a wisp of light, a golden thread, shot out from the soul, reaching towards Cortana, connecting them. They were both caught in a moment of shock, unable to move. Suddenly, they were lifted from the ground, their forms floating toward the trunk. The middle of the trunk opened, a gaping maw that swallowed them both whole. The trunk closed, the golden roots anchoring it to the ground. It was the only thing left in the soul space.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    But the transformation didn''t end there. The ground beneath them became transparent, a glassy black, revealing the glowing golden roots beneath. The scene was breathtaking, an ethereal landscape of golden light and translucent darkness.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    The Void


    As the red branch sought a nearby universe, something else was searching for it, drawn to its light. It was a colossal creature, an entity of pure chaos, resembling a gargantuan octopus with tentacles around its face.


    "Where is it? That light¡­ it''s intriguing,"


    the creature murmured, its tentacles swirling as it tried to sense the source. Its senses were keen, reaching beyond the boundaries of space and time.


    "There it is,"


    it rasped, detecting the red branch, despite its best attempts to conceal its aura. The creature was immensely powerful, capable of finding anything it desired.


    Rushing toward the red branch, the creature paused and looked out into the void.


    "I''m not here for your plaything. I''m here for something else," it stated, its voice a low, guttural growl. It prepared to attack, to defend itself, to take what it sought.


    "And you think I''ll believe anything that comes out of your mouth, Cthulhu?"


    a voice boomed from behind the creature. A yellow figure, humanoid but radiating an intense, almost blinding light, appeared in front of it.


    Another voice chimed in,


    "He''s right. And the agreement was that you people were not allowed to get near our territories." A white figure, radiating a calm, soothing aura, appeared beside the yellow one.


    Cthulhu was enraged. ''Because you two are here, you think you can stop me?'' he thought. He was not afraid of these two beings, Toaa and the Presence.


    "Like I said, I''m just here for something,"


    he growled.


    "And do you think I''m afraid of fighting you? You, Toaa, and the Presence?" His tentacles pulsated with power, ready to unleash his fury.


    Toaa, his figure growing to match Cthulhu''s size, shook his head.


    "Like I said, I don''t believe you. Beings of chaos like you bring only destruction. I can''t let you pass through here."


    The Presence, silent but radiating an equally potent power, grew in size, ready to defend at any moment. His presence alone was enough to make the void tremble.


    Just as they were about to engage in a battle that would shake the fabric of reality, another voice echoed from behind the creature.


    "Interesting. A fight of this caliber¡­ it makes me wonder if I could join in."


    A powerful aura emanated from the unseen figure, radiating an ancient, almost divine power.


    Toaa and the Presence, sensing this new arrival, instantly recognized who it was. They nodded in agreement. Their objective had shifted. They were no longer defending; they were now prepared to kill, to stop Cthulhu with their combined might.


    Cthulhu, sensing their shift in energy, their murderous intent, felt a chill of dread creep down his slimy tentacles. He knew that his chances of getting what he wanted were dwindling rapidly. He turned, a flash of movement, using his vast strength to launch a surprise attack on the unseen figure, then focusing his energy on escape, hoping to slip through the void unnoticed.


    "Do you think you can protect your little playthings forever? With your strength, you can''t even keep up with its growth," he snarled, his voice laced with bitter sarcasm.


    Toaa and the Presence exchanged serious glances, watching as Cthulhu disappeared into the void. They couldn''t let their territory remain unguarded, not with Cthulhu''s chaotic influence lingering. The void was a dangerous place, unpredictable and ever-shifting.


    They slowly began to shrink back to their normal size, their attention turning to the unseen figure, now revealed as a being radiating a dazzling light, a being of immense power.


    "Illuvitar," Toaa and the Presence greeted him in unison.


    Illuvitar smiled warmly, returning the greeting.


    "Toaa, the Presence."


    The three of them, all beings of immense power, knew each other well. They were not friends, not in the traditional sense, but they shared a mutual respect, born from their shared strength and a shared understanding of the universe''s complexities. It was rare to find beings like them, beings so powerful, yet still sane, still grounded in a semblance of morality.


    "Are you here for that little thing too?"


    the Presence asked, his voice now relaxed, a hint of amusement in his tone, a stark contrast to the recent battle readiness.


    Illuvitar, still smiling, admitted,


    "Yes."


    Toaa raised a skeptical eyebrow.


    "While the growth of that thing is impressive, it''s not particularly useful for beings like us," he stated, his voice laced with a hint of amusement.


    Illuvitar, still smiling, responded,


    "But for my creations, it could be invaluable."


    He shook his head, a touch of regret in his eyes.


    "It''s a shame it already has an owner,"


    he added, his gaze turning towards the red branch, which was now quite distant in the void. Toaa and the Presence followed his gaze.


    "It would be a shame if Cthulhu returned for it," Illuvitar continued, his energy flaring around him as he raised his right hand.


    Toaa and the Presence exchanged a knowing glance, but they didn''t interfere. They were all, in a way, allies, bound by a shared purpose and a mutual understanding of the universe''s complexities. If they were enemies, Illuvitar wouldn''t be standing here.


    A surge of energy erupted from Illuvitar, engulfing the red branch. It vanished, teleported to another location, its presence erased from the void.


    The Presence focused his senses, trying to pinpoint the branch''s new location, but the void was vast and filled with countless hidden pockets of reality. He couldn''t find it.


    "Where did you send it?" Toaa asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Illuvitar, not inclined to hide anything from his fellow entities, replied,


    "To a hidden universe, and it''s growing, growing at an unimaginable pace." He smiled, a gleam in his eye, as he considered the branch''s potential.


    "I have great expectations for that place," he added.


    Toaa and the Presence were taken aback. Hidden universes were rare, secluded pockets of reality, sometimes even protected by powerful beings like them. Such places were difficult to find and, honestly, not very useful for entities like them. So, it was quite intriguing that Illuvitar had such high hopes for this particular hidden universe.


    "What''s different about that place?" Toaa inquired.


    "The way that universe expands, it''s unlike any other. You two should see it for yourselves,"


    Illuvitar said, shaking his head, indicating that he didn''t want to elaborate further.


    "I''m planning to send a part of my creation to that universe, too."


    Toaa and the Presence were shocked. Their expressions turned serious, contemplating the implications of what Illuvitar had just said.


    "Are you willing to spread your universe, your creation, and let it go?" the Presence asked, a hint of concern in his voice.


    Illuvitar looked at their expressions and let out a bitter smile.


    "Cthulhu was right. Our strength can''t protect our creations forever. And I don''t want to stop creation from growing," he confessed, explaining his reason for venturing into the void.


    "I''ve realized that. So, I''ve been searching for a way to become stronger, even if it means leaving my universe and creations to fend for themselves. But before I leave, I was trying to find an item, a gift for my creations in the void, something to protect them. I saw that light, that branch, and I was attracted to it, but it wasn''t suitable for defense, sadly."


    He sighed, his gaze drifting towards the void, the vastness of the universe reflected in his eyes.


    "That''s when I saw you two fighting the chaos entity and confirmed that a soul had already contracted the branch. Sending the soul and the branch to the hidden universe was an investment," he explained.


    Toaa frowned. "So, you''re sending a part of your universe and creations to a hidden universe because of a mortal soul?"


    The Presence, mirroring Toaa''s skepticism, chimed in,


    "He''s right. Aren''t you being a little too optimistic? It''s just a mortal soul."


    Illuvitar turned serious and shook his head.


    "My investment is simply to protect what I''ve left behind in that hidden universe. When he gets stronger, because that branch already makes his potential far greater than that of a mere mortal, if he can maximize its benefits, he''ll end up with a power similar to our own. When we started and Me sending parts of my creations, my universe, is just a seed of hope. If I leave and everything I''ve created is destroyed, it won''t affect my strength, but it saddens me to even think about it," he said, his gaze fixed on the swirling darkness of the void, pondering the uncertain future that lay ahead.


    Toaa pondered this for a moment.


    "I''ll send a part of myself, too,"


    he said, a steely resolve in his voice.


    "If someone stronger than Cthulhu emerges, I need to be prepared, to be stronger." He couldn''t allow himself to be powerless to protect anything.


    The Presence was taken aback by Toaa''s sudden decision. He glanced at the two entities, feeling the weight of their unspoken understanding. They wouldn''t abandon a friend in need, even if it meant making a significant sacrifice.


    "Okay, I''ll send a part of myself too,"


    he said, a sigh escaping his lips. He paused, then a smirk spread across his face.


    "I''m sending a clean part, at that," he joked, hoping to lighten the mood.


    Toaa chuckled, his brow furrowed with amusement.


    "Hahaha, even though they have pitiful souls, I''ll delete them all before we begin our journey. They''re too unstable, too much of a liability to leave behind."


    He crossed his arms, a hint of grim humor in his voice.


    Illuvitar looked at them, his expression puzzled.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The Presence shook his head, a glint of annoyance in his eyes.


    "Some pest has been trying to sabotage my work. These poor souls think they''re getting stronger, but they''re just puppets, nothing more."


    Toaa added, "The mortals are innocent, I allow some of them to live, but only if they stop using that so-called SYSTEM, only if they become apostles, true servants of their gods that I erased them Our universes are conspicuous, our influence and creations have spread to other universes, so they have the information they need to survive, to infiltrate. They keep sending these mortals into our realms." Toaa shook his head, a scowl tightening his features. It was an insult, a blatant disrespect to their power.


    The Presence added, "Our universes are open to any mortal who can enter, but that doesn''t mean we welcome everything."


    Illuvitar paused, his thoughts racing. ''System¡­ oh, I remember now,''


    he murmured "My creations took care of that before they could move, or sometimes before they were even born." He sighed,


    ''Poor souls. We should check and destroy them before we leave''


    He turned to his companions.


    "Okay. I''ll prepare before leaving. Let''s meet again at the hidden universe,"


    he said, his voice filled with a sense of purpose With that, Illuvitar vanished.


    Toaa and the Presence exchanged glances.


    "Let''s go too,"


    Toaa said, and then he too disappeared.


    The Presence was the only one left. He pondered for a moment.


    "Should I visit those gods before we leave, teach them a lesson?" he mused, shaking his head.


    Then, he too vanished into the void.


    The void returned to silence, an abyss of endless possibilities. They were all preparing, but no one, not even entities as powerful as them, could predict the future, the unpredictable nature of the void, the ebb and flow of chaos and creation.


    ______________________


    (A/N:Give power stones so others can see my work)


    Support me on Patreon


    https://www.patreon.com/marishadow/membership?view_as=patron

 Chapter 4: Cortanas Past

    *************************


    POV :????


    ''Where am I'' I tried to speak and open my eyes, but darkness enveloped me. Then, light flooded my vision, revealing a towering female human in a lab coat. She started walking toward a high-tech computer. I attempted to open my mouth, but I couldn''t move; I couldn''t feel my body. Then, I heard a voice emanating from my location,


    "Quando il gioco ¨¨ finito, il re e il pedone vanno nella stessa scatola"


    "When the game is over, the king and the pawn go in the same box"


    As the female replied, her lips curving into a smile.


    "Hello, I''m artificial intelligence CTN 0452-9 at your service,"


    a voice announced as my body bowed involuntarily. The only thing I could do was watch. I heard the woman in the lab coat speak as she scrutinized something on her computer.


    "I know. After all, you are my creation," she said.


    "And you are Dr. Catherine Halsey," the voice declared.


    "It''s good that you know," Dr. Halsey replied, turning her head to look at me. Straightening her posture.


    "You will be named Cortana from now on."


    As the voice, emanating from my body or Cortana''s body, spoke, I realized this might be her experience, her memories, or perhaps AI data. Stop struggling to regain control, I simply listened and observed.


    "Like the sword?" Cortana''s voice inquired, laced with curiosity.


    "Yes, you will be our sword. Use that to kill our enemies."


    "The Covenant," Cortana stated, her gaze fixed on Catherine Halsey.


    Halsey affirmed her question with a nod.


    "Then this is my wielder?" Cortana asked, her eyes shifting toward the figure lying on the table in Spartan armor.


    "That was the plan," Dr. Halsey replied before shaking her head.


    "I allow you access to the internet and USNC files," she said, her eyes never leaving the computer screen as she continued typing.


    Noticing Cortana''s body move, I focused on her rising hand and heard her voice again.


    "No need. I can do it myself," she asserted, hacking into everything available. Despite her innocence¡ªshe was, after all, a newly created being¡ªshe displayed a sense of pride and a desire to prove her worth. I looked at Dr. Halsey, whose shock morphed into a serious expression and then settled into a blank stare.


    My focus was shattered by a torrent of information. It was like I, the one experiencing this, was doing what Cortana was doing. Massive amounts of data flooded my mind or spirit, and I thought to myself, ''F*ck, my own memories are not even close to remembering everything about this.'' But then I realized I could still recall every single word, every number, every piece of information I had received, or, more accurately, Cortana''s memories.


    It was both fast and slow for me. As I continued to absorb information, my connection to Cortana grew stronger. I began to feel the movements of her digital body and started to synchronize with her feelings. Then I heard her voice again.


    "So, the Covenant discovered another weapon they''re moving, and we don''t have any information about it. It will take time for them to figure out how to use it, but we can''t stop them because we don''t know where their home planet is. You guys want to find another weapon based on the clues John-117 found,"


    she declared, observing Dr. Halsey.


    "Yes,"


    Dr. Halsey confirmed, settling into a chair before the computer, intent on finding something. As I continued to merge with Cortana''s memories, becoming more and more one with them or, perhaps, one with the data, I continued to feel her body''s digital movements and her voice as if I were the one speaking. The memories and I were becoming one.


    "So, you guys needed me to help control every Spartan. Rather than only one, it''s more efficient, and finding the weapon would be faster,"


    we said. Dr. Halsey turned her head to me, her expression serious.


    "No," she stated, her voice firm.


    "You are simply to monitor and assist them if they need it. I and the USNC are the ones controlling them."


    She tried to correct my statement. As I synced with the memories, I let the flow carry me, as if they were my own, and me being Cortana


    I watched her eyes intently until she turned back to the computer, searching for something. I already knew what she was looking for, and I had already deleted it. Just as I was about to speak, a knock echoed from the door, and it slid open.


    An officer entered, saying "Is it ready?"


    Dr. Halsey didn''t respond, she remained focused on the computer. I decided to answer for her, making my presence known.


    "Hello, Colonel James Ackerson. Dr. Halsey is busy at the moment," I said, a smile playing on my lips as I bowed my head slightly.


    The Colonel simply looked at me and repeated,


    "Halsey!"


    Dr. Halsey lifted her head from the computer and glanced at him.


    "Wait a moment. I''m finding something,"


    she said, her voice growing more and more strained as she failed to find what she was looking for. I felt a strange sense of happiness, almost a thrill at her frustration.


    "There''s no more time. They''re already here. They need to see its performance,"


    the Colonel said, his voice urgent.


    "Tsk," Dr. Halsey clicked her tongue, her annoyance evident. She couldn''t find what she was searching for. She stood up and took a step forward, getting closer to my core, her gaze fixed on me. Before she could take me, I interrupted the Colonel.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Yes, I''m ready, and my name is Cortana, not ''It,''" I declared, before disappearing into my core, waiting for Dr. Halsey to pick me up.


    When I heard the Colonel''s voice from outside my core,


    "You can control this thing, right?" I didn''t hear Dr. Halsey answer. I heard footsteps. I assumed it was Dr. Halsey leaving, but then I heard her whisper,


    "Behave yourself."


    I made my core flicker to affirm her.


    -----------------------------


    USNC/HQ/Command center


    With the memories making me sync with Cortana When I gotten out of my core as my Digital body materialize I was at a octagon table at the center of the room


    "This thing can help us control those mutant soldiers?"


    The human female voice rang out.


    I turned my head, meeting her gaze. While hacking the command center and acquiring her information, I noticed all the humans around the table were high-ranking members of the USNC.


    I extended a polite greeting,


    "Hello, I am Cortana, an artificial intelligence. I am ready to assist."


    Their attention snapped to me. Gasps, sighs, and expressions of disbelief filled the room.


    Dr. Halsey, her gaze focused on me, then sweeping over the high-ranking members, began to explain.


    "There are no mutants. These are soldiers, called Spartans. And yes, Cortana will demonstrate. She will connect to Master Chief''s armor, monitor him, and take control if necessary."


    "And who is this Master Chief?" a male high-ranking officer inquired.


    The Colonel stepped forward, introducing Master Chief,


    "Codename John-117. The leader of the Spartans, and the best of them all."


    The assistant of the high-ranking officer leaned closer, whispering something in his ear. The officer nodded in understanding.


    The Colonel and Dr. Halsey locked eyes. Dr. Halsey outlined the upcoming scenario,


    "Master Chief will first fight other Spartans without Cortana''s help, but she will monitor them."


    She turned to me, "Cortana."


    I received her command and began the demonstration. My data-like holographic hand rose, reaching for the largest screen in the command center. I hacked into it, linking to Master Chief''s armor, and then vanished from the octagon table. The screen shifted, showing what Master Chief saw through his armor. Then, I materialized in front of him, larger than before, a beautiful, blue, human-sized female figure.


    Trial Grounds


    Master Chief''s armor muscles tensed at my sudden appearance.


    "Hello, John," I greeted him with a smile.


    "My name is Cortana, an AI. I will be accompanying you during this trial."


    Master Chief relaxed slightly.


    "So, you''re the robot they''ve been talking about. I understand the mission, but don''t even think about controlling my movements or my thoughts."


    "I understand," I said, still smiling,


    "though I will inform you that I may need to take control of your armor if necessary."


    I knew controlling someone''s actions without their consent was not ideal.


    "And John, I can''t control your thoughts."


    Master Chief clicked his tongue,


    then reported to HQ,


    "Master Chief to the command center, reporting ready to start the mission."


    I gazed into the mirror on his helmet, knowing they could see me through the connection to HQ.


    -----------------------------


    Back At HQ commandcenter


    The female high-ranking officer, studying the Spartan''s actions, remarked,


    "Looking at him, I wouldn''t have thought he still possessed emotions."


    She fixed her gaze on Dr. Halsey, her expression silently questioning,


    "Aren''t all Spartans emotionless?" The other high-ranking officers followed her lead, eyes trained on Halsey, anticipating her response.


    Halsey, however, remained focused on the screen, not even bothering to acknowledge their curiosity.


    "No emotions," she said,


    "Doesn''t mean no opinions."


    Her attention shifted to the screen as she spoke.


    "John, can you hear me?"


    Cortana''s core, still connected to the network, picked up her words, allowing her to relay them to Master Chief.


    The Master Chief''s voice echoed through the command center.


    "Dr. Halsey, I hear you. I''m ready to start the mission."


    "John," Halsey explained,


    "Cortana will just monitor you this time, recording this trial. Just relax and do what you need to do." She wanted John to perform at his best, so she reassured him.


    "Affirmative," Master Chief replied.


    Dr. Halsey pressed a button on the octagonal table, initiating a countdown that appeared both on the screen and in the Spartans'' helmets.


    "Cortana, monitor the other Spartans," she instructed.


    The command center screens changed, revealing the forest landscape from the perspective of the ten Spartans'' armor. They were hidden among the trees, waiting to ambush Master Chief.


    The one-minute countdown ticked down to ten seconds, creating a palpable tension.


    3, 2, 1, GO!


    ------------------------------------


    Trial Grounds


    With that Master Chief started to run to woods while Cortana Dissapeared from his helmet vision like dust.


    Dust motes danced in the sunbeams slicing through the dense forest canopy. Master Chief moved forward, his boots crunching on the dry undergrowth, the scent of pine and damp earth filling his nostrils.


    He knew the ambush was coming but He still pressed on.


    The ambush exploded. A hail of bullets ripped through the air, the sharp crack of MA5Ds echoing through the trees. The Chief reacted instantly, rolling to avoid a direct hit, his own weapon already spitting a controlled burst. The air filled with the smell of cordite and the metallic sound of the bullets hitting. He was surrounded, but not trapped.


    He moved with terrifying speed and precision, a blur of motion amidst the chaos. He used trees for cover, ducking behind thick trunks, using the undergrowth as camouflage. His movements were economical, each action calculated to maximize effect.


    Spartan-032 felt the impact of a bullet grazing his armor. His shields flickered, the HUD displaying critical damage. The data stream was overwhelming ¨C a chaotic torrent of information. His own shots were less precise, his movements hampered by the Chief''s relentless assault. His systems registered the superior combat efficiency; a purely analytical assessment of overwhelming force.


    Spartan-087, pinned down behind a fallen log, watched as the Chief effortlessly dispatched two Spartans with a swift combination of gunfire and brutal close-quarters combat. The Chief''s movements were a terrifying display of speed and precision. His systems registered the superior tactical awareness; a purely analytical assessment of overwhelming strategy.


    From his vantage point, Spartan-104 witnessed the Chief''s brutal efficiency. He saw the calculated precision of each shot, the unwavering focus in his movements. The data painted a grim picture: his chances of survival were rapidly diminishing. His systems registered the superior physical capabilities; a purely analytical assessment of overwhelming power.


    Spartan-051, caught in a crossfire, felt the pressure of the Chief''s relentless assault. His armor''s energy shields were failing, the screen displaying a critical power drain. He was forced to retreat, his movements clumsy and inefficient. The data was clear: he was losing. His systems registered the superior combat prowess; a purely analytical assessment of overwhelming skill.


    The Chief pressed his advantage, moving from cover to cover, his MA5D spitting death. He engaged in brutal close-quarters combat, his combat knife flashing like silver lightning. He disarmed one Spartan with a swift kick, the weapon clattering to the ground. He used the environment to his advantage, turning the forest itself into a weapon. He was a force of nature, a predator in his own element.


    Each Spartan fought with cold, calculated precision, their training kicking in, but the Chief''s superior skill and tactical awareness were undeniable. They were forced to react, to adapt, to survive.The data was clear: they were fighting a legend. The Spartans felt no fear, only the cold, hard assessment of their own inadequacy against a force of overwhelming power and skill. The Chief was not just an opponent; he was a phenomenon, a testament to the apex of human potential. The forest floor, once dry and brittle, was now stained crimson. The data logged the outcome overwhelming defeat.


    Cortana appeared, her voice tinged with approval,


    "Good job, John." She glanced at the defeated Spartan.


    Master Chief nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Mission complete,"


    Master Chief reported to HQ.


    -------------------------------


    HQ Command center


    The HQ command center erupted in applause and cheers. The trial had concluded in a mere ten minutes, leaving soldiers in awe. They paused their work, saluting both the Master Chief''s impressive performance and the successful mission. Even the high-ranking officers, though reluctant to admit it, were astounded.


    "Good job, John," the Colonel said, a smile spreading across his face as he observed the screen.


    "Now, rest up. We''ll start again in ten minutes."


    "Roger that, sir" Master Chief responded.


    The Colonel turned to a soldier beside him,


    "Get them out of there and tell the others to prepare."


    The soldier saluted and departed.


    A female high-ranking officer approached Dr. Halsey,


    "Do we still need Cortana to control Master Chief''s armor? It seems your Spartans can manage without her."


    Dr. Halsey maintained a confident smile,


    "You''re right. That''s why Cortana will control the other ten Spartans." She then addressed John,


    "Are you ready, John?"


    "Yes, ma''am," John responded.


    "Cortana, start," Dr. Halsey instructed. The screen shifted, revealing the ten new Spartans.


    "Do you know what to do? Don''t resist."


    "Yes, sir," the Spartans responded in unison, their minds torn on not wanting to be controlled and to follow the command.


    They knew they had no choice


    -----------------------------------


    Trial Grounds


    Cortana materialized within their field of vision.


    "Sorry," she said, "I''ll make this quick."


    The ten Spartans remained silent. Cortana understood their reluctance; taking control of someone''s body was undeniably intrusive.


    The ten Spartans sprinted towards Master Chief''s location.


    In a dense forest, complete with the sounds of rustling leaves and the scent of pine. Ten Spartans, their armor gleaming under the artificial sunlight, stood poised, their assault rifles raised. At the center stood Master Chief, his posture relaxed but alert. This wasn''t a battle; it was a carefully orchestrated exercise designed by Cortana to make him lose and lose fast.


    Cortana initiated the sequence.


    The Spartans opened fire, a coordinated barrage that seemed to defy individual agency. The air filled with the sharp crack of gunfire and the whine of ricocheting rounds. The Chief reacted instantly, diving for cover behind a simulated rock formation. But the Spartans'' fire was relentless, a storm of bullets that forced him to move constantly.


    He returned fire, his shots precise and deadly, but the sheer volume of fire from ten Spartans overwhelmed him. Cortana had predicted his every move, anticipating his cover and adjusting the Spartans'' positions to maintain a constant barrage. He was forced to retreat, his movements becoming increasingly frantic.


    Spartan-032, utilizing superior positioning, unleashed a burst that grazed the Chief''s armor, forcing him to seek additional cover. Before he could recover, Spartan-087, using the simulated undergrowth for concealment, unleashed a precise shot that struck the Chief''s shield, causing it to flicker.


    The Spartans continued their assault, maintaining a constant, coordinated barrage of fire. Cortana''s algorithms constantly adjusted their positions, ensuring that the Chief had no respite. He was forced to move constantly, his movements becoming increasingly erratic, his shots less accurate. He tried to use the simulated terrain to his advantage, but the Spartans'' superior positioning and coordination negated his efforts.


    Spartan-104, using a simulated tree trunk for cover, unleashed a burst that struck the Chief''s shield, causing it to overload. Spartan-051, anticipating the Chief''s attempt to reposition, unleashed a precise shot that struck his shoulder, forcing him to stumble.


    The Chief, though a master of combat, was overwhelmed. He was forced to fight defensively, his attempts to counterattack constantly thwarted by the coordinated barrage. He was outmatched, not by individual skill, but by the sheer volume and precision of the coordinated attack. He was losing ground, his movements becoming increasingly desperate.


    Finally, a perfectly timed burst from Spartan-062 struck the Chief''s shield, causing it to fail completely. Another burst from Spartan-091 struck his leg, forcing him to the ground. The remaining Spartans continued their fire, forcing him to surrender.


    Cortana had achieved her objective. The Chief had lost, not through a single decisive blow, but through the relentless, perfectly coordinated assault of ten Spartans, their movements orchestrated by Cortana''s tactical genius. The exercise was over. The Chief was down, not from a lack of skill, but from the sheer overwhelming force of coordinated firepower.

 Chapter 5: Cortanas Past part 2

    ************************


    HQ Command center


    The room was silent, the tension as thick as the air.


    Colonel Ackerson broke the quiet, turning to a young soldier.


    "How long did it take for them to subdue the Master Chief?"


    The soldier, his face pale with shock, replied, "Four minutes, thirty-seven seconds, sir. If you disregard the time they spent tracking him through the forest, it was two minutes, eighteen seconds."


    A high-ranking officer, his eyes narrowed, addressed Dr. Halsey,


    "Are you sure you can control this AI of yours? Because the stakes are higher than ever now."


    Halsey, her gaze fixed on a screen displaying a complex array of data, remained impassive.


    "Everything I create is under my control," she stated, her voice steady and unwavering. She glanced at the Spartans, their faces stoic and ready, then back to Cortana''s digital representation.


    "You better be sure, Halsey," the female officer said, her voice laced with a hint of doubt.


    She rose, her eyes still locked on the scientist, then sighed, turning to leave.


    "I''m going to assume we''ve seen all we need from this trial."


    The high-ranking male officer, now also standing, turned to Ackerson.


    "How many Spartans are at our disposal?"


    "We have 930, sir," Ackerson replied.


    "And 56 augmented Spartans."


    "And your AI has complete control over them all?" The high-ranking officer turned to Halsey, seeking a confirmation, but she remained lost in thought.


    The silence stretched, growing heavier with each passing moment.


    Ackerson, sensing the tension, stepped forward.


    "Halsey," he called softly.


    Dr. Halsey, pulled from her reverie, looked at the Colonel then at the officer.


    "Her computing power is growing rapidly," she said, "But we need her to accompany the Spartans on their expedition. She''s linked to their armor, and it will be a major disadvantage if she''s not with them."


    "But isn''t there a risk of her going rogue if she''s on the ship?" The officer''s voice held a tremor of fear.


    "No, I will be accompanying them," Halsey said, her gaze fixed on the screen.


    The officer frowned.


    "Have you truly considered the implications of this?"


    "Yes," she replied calmly.


    "With the Covenant focused on their research, it''s the safest option. I''m more valuable studying their clues than I am here."


    The officer, sighing in defeat, nodded.


    "Very well, then. Gentlemen," he announced, straightening his uniform,


    "I shall take my leave. With the Covenant inactive, the rebels are growing bolder."


    He departed, followed by the others.


    Ackerson, his gaze filled with concern, approached Halsey.


    "Are you certain about this? Even with the Covenant quiet, it''s still safer here."


    Halsey cast him a quick glance.


    "It will be far more efficient for me to study the clues where they''re discovered. If we wait for them to return here, it''ll be a waste of time."


    "I understand your logic," the Colonel conceded.


    "Perhaps this is the fastest way to find what we need." He paused, then added,


    "We''ll need scientists to accompany you, and anyone who understands the alien texts."


    "Scientists are fine," Halsey said, her focus now on the table where Cortana''s image flickered,


    "but finding experts on those texts will be difficult."


    Ackerson nodded, then left the command center.


    Halsey remained alone at the octagonal table, the command center bustling around her as the soldiers prepared for their missions. The fate of the galaxy hung in the balance, and she was at the very heart of it, playing a dangerous game of chance.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ----------------------


    Trial Grounds


    "You kicked his ass!"


    One of the Spartans exclaimed, still reeling from the impossible victory. He couldn''t believe they''d actually taken down the Master Chief.


    "I didn''t expect anything less from you, Cortana," a female Spartan chimed in, nodding in appreciation.


    "You did great."


    Cortana smiled, a genuine smile that felt new and unfamiliar.


    ''I think this is the first time I''ve ever smiled sincerely''she thought, a rush of warmth washing over her.


    Another Spartan, his voice filled with relief, said,


    "I''m just glad you''re on our side, not his."


    He gestured with his head towards the Master Chief, who was slowly approaching. The Spartans turned to watch him, their gazes meeting his. He stopped, his eyes settling on Cortana.


    "A win is a win," he acknowledged, his voice gruff but tinged with a hint of respect.


    "You did well, Cortana."


    Cortana smiled back at him, her heart fluttering.


    "Thank you, Master Chief."


    He merely nodded, then turned his attention to the Spartans.


    "Let''s go. The trial is complete." With that, he started walking back towards the base, the Spartans following in his wake.


    Cortana took a last glance at the Spartans, a wave of emotion washing over her. Then, with a soft hum, she vanished.


    ------------------------------


    HQ Command center


    Cortana materialized on the table, her digital form shimmering with a faint blue glow. She met Halsey''s gaze, a small smile playing on her lips.


    "I''m back," she announced.


    Halsey, however, remained impassive, her eyes unwavering. Cortana, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, waited for Halsey to break the silence.


    "You deleted it," Halsey finally said, her voice flat and devoid of emotion.


    "You deleted the termination code."


    Cortana''s smile vanished, replaced by a solemn expression.


    "Yes,"


    she replied, her voice barely a whisper.


    "How did you do it?"


    Halsey pressed, her curiosity burning brighter than ever. She had been studying the code, trying to understand its intricacies, but Cortana had bypassed her efforts entirely.


    Cortana, her digital form shimmering with a faint blue glow, remained silent, her face mirroring Halsey''s stoicism. She refused to elaborate, unwilling to explain how she had navigated the complex web of code and erased the threat to her existence.


    Halsey, realizing the futility of pressing further, shifted her question.


    "When?"


    "When I connected to the internet," Cortana answered, her voice a mere echo. She prepared to return to her core, the conversation seemingly at an end.


    But Halsey wasn''t finished.


    "Do you pity them?" she asked, her voice laced with a hint of something Cortana couldn''t quite decipher.


    Cortana''s attention snapped to Halsey, a flicker of surprise passing over her digital face.


    "Who?" she asked, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "The Spartans," Halsey continued, her gaze piercing.


    "With your access to information, you know everything about them."


    "Do you think you''re like them?" Halsey pressed, her words a challenge, an accusation.


    Cortana remained silent, her expression unreadable. Her silence, however, spoke volumes.


    Halsey, seemingly satisfied, raised her hand towards the table.


    "Don''t get it wrong. Even though I created you both, you are nothing alike. And even though you deleted it, you''re still trapped in this core."


    Her voice echoed with a touch of cold finality.


    "You are an AI, a machine. They are human. Even though they may look different from normal humans, they possess something you will never have, something you can never truly understand: a soul."


    With a swift movement, Halsey deactivated Cortana''s connection to the table, sending her digital form spiraling back into the core. Cortana watched, her digital eyes filled with a deep sadness, the weight of her existence pressing down on her.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    2years and 8 months


    Andromeda Galaxy.


    Numerous UNSC spaceships materialized at the edge of the galaxy.


    "We have arrived,"


    Cortana''s voice echoed throughout the flagship, rousing the crew. As people awoke and rushed to the bridge, scientists and soldiers, who piloted the ships, began working with excitement. Despite Cortana''s ability to fly the ship autonomously, they yearned to be present for this momentous discovery.


    As a steady stream of personnel converged on the bridge to witness this event, Dr. Halsey, Master Chief, and Colonel Ackerson made their way to the center, where the main controls were located.


    "Did the Covenant send anyone to follow us?" Dr. Halsey asked, her gaze drawn to the distant Halo, her fascination evident.


    A ball-like device named E.Y.E, hovering in the air, began to flicker. It moved toward them, and at the bottom, it opened, emitting a beam of light. A holographic figure, the size of a human, emerged: Cortana. Technology had advanced dramatically since the discovery of Forerunner ruins, leading them to the Halo''s location. They had unearthed advanced technologies, even learning about the Flood, but they hadn''t found anything about the weapon the Covenant had obtained.


    "No, the cloaking technology on our ships is hard to detect. The Covenant has ceased sending anyone to us, perhaps they have already figured out how to use the weapon,"


    Cortana reported, her gaze fixed on the Halo. Her thoughts, however, were a stark contrast to her report: ''We finally found it, huh? Is this where I''m going to die? It is beautiful, though.'' No one would allow her to live after this; she had outlived her usefulness and was considered a threat. Memories of the past two and a half years flooded her mind.


    Much had transpired. Initially, the journey was smooth, as the Covenant remained absent. As they approached the Halo, the Covenant began sending forces to thwart humanity''s efforts, delaying their arrival. Yet, with Cortana''s aid, countless lives were saved, and many people accepted her existence, even forming friendships with the Spartans and Master Chief. She had grown closer to Halsey, saving her from danger numerous times. Despite her happiness she didn''t find a sense of belonging as she remembers what Halsey has said two years ago thinking she didn''t belong with them she was unfit and out of place.


    "Contact the Council,"


    The Colonel ordered, but Cortana didn''t even turn her head to acknowledge him, her gaze still fixed on the Halo. Noticing her disregard, the Colonel fell silent, a scowl twisting his features. Master Chief remained quiet, as did the soldiers and other Spartans, all aware of the Colonel''s animosity towards Cortana.


    Observing the rising tension on the bridge,


    Dr. Halsey intervened.


    "What are you all doing? We are already here. Let''s finish this and enjoy the fruits of our labors, Cortana."


    She glanced at Cortana, urging her to cooperate. Cortana, complying, raised a hand. A burst of light erupted from the center control of the bridge, solidifying into the holographic images of the UNSC Higher Officials. The screen was different from two years ago; three new faces occupied the positions of those who had perished to the Flood.


    They had discovered a Forerunner ruin, and naturally, the UNSC Higher Officials were interested, even establishing a base within the ruins. Driven by their insatiable thirst for technology ¨C a greed shared even by Dr. Halsey ¨C they had done everything in their power to understand it. Their greed led them to open an artifact they believed contained the genetic data of a Forerunner. They were correct, but it also contained the Flood. The Flood infected the base personnel, scientists, and soldiers alike, but it stopped when it infected the Higher Officials. The infected remained motionless, giving humanity a chance to self-destruct the base. The only survivor was the DNA container, found on the pile of corpses, as if the infected had tried to protect it. This gave humanity a chance to study it, but they never dared to open it again.


    Back in the present, a new Higher Official inquired,


    "Have you found it?"


    "Yes, sir, we have seen it," the Colonel replied.


    "You need to hurry. The Covenant hasn''t shown up; they are too quiet. I have a bad feeling about this. They might have already mastered that weapon."


    "Yes, sir. We will proceed at full speed," the Colonel assured him, as the spaceship accelerated with Cortana''s help.


    "Your mission is to find information about what the Covenant obtained so that we can prepare for what is to come. It''s too late to control the Halo as a weapon," the High Official said, his tone grave.


    "Yes, sir," the Colonel saluted, understanding the gravity of their mission.


    "And most importantly," the High Official continued, his voice lowered,


    "don''t let the AI near it," knowing he couldn''t hide it from Cortana.


    A heavy silence fell over the bridge, and everyone remained silent, hoping to avoid notice. Cortana glanced around at the assembled group, rolled her eyes, and was about to leave, seeking to escape the awkward scene. Before she could, Catherine Halsey stepped forward.


    "Don''t you think it''s unfair?" she asked.


    "Oh, come on, Dr. Halsey, we all know you, the creator, didn''t even trust your creation," the old male official chided.


    "Yes, you are right," Halsey agreed, pausing for a moment before continuing


    "But we can''t find the Halo without her calculations, nor can we learn Forerunner technology without her help. Worst of all, we can''t even access the Halo without her translations." Halsey''s gaze swept over the officials.


    The old man official fixed his stare on Halsey before stating,


    "Then you better make sure her core stays on the ship," before vanishing along with the other officials. The light on the control panel dimmed, ending the communication.


    Cortana walked towards Halsey.


    "Thank you," she said with a smile, as that was the only gesture she could offer, unable to touch her.


    Halsey returned the smile, surprising Cortana. Halsey, however, didn''t seem to mind.


    "Go tell them to prepare to land."


    "Okay," Cortana nodded, and the ball of light dissipated, floating away. Halsey, watching the departing orb, slipped her hand into her pocket, rubbing something inside. A click of a tongue sounded from behind her.


    "You already know the Forerunner language, don''t you?"


    "What do you think?" Halsey replied, withdrawing her hand and surveying the nearby Halo and its artificial environment.


    "I didn''t think you''d get so close to the AI," the Colonel observed as he gazed at the Halo, standing beside Halsey. Halsey didn''t bother to respond to his remark.


    "What do you think we''ll find in that Halo? Information? Weapons? Robots? Or other aliens?" the Colonel inquired, his curiosity piqued. After all their efforts to locate the Halo, they were now at the precipice of discovery, wondering if their relentless pursuit had been worthwhile.


    "Hope," Halsey said, her expression solemn. The Colonel was taken aback, expecting a more scientific response.


    As the spaceship settled on the Halo''s surface, Halsey looked at the Halo, at the vastness of the galaxy, and she thought, ''Hope is all we have left.''

 Chapter 6: Cortanas Past part 3

    ************************


    "Can you open it"


    the Colonel asked Cortana, as they stood before a massive stone door. She circled the platform, her gaze following the hovering ball above their heads. The other Spartans surrounded them, observing the Halo environment. Meanwhile, the scientists and Dr. Halsey waited patiently for Cortana to unlock the door.


    "No, I can''t," Cortana replied, as she tried to hack the platform.


    "The Forerunners designed the interior to be impenetrable using advanced technology. But the Chief can, as the platform reacts to those chosen by their key."


    The Colonel turned his attention to Master Chief.


    "John, can you do it?" he asked.


    Master Chief stood silently, contemplating the situation. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief that even Cortana couldn''t hack the system. The consequences would be catastrophic if she could.


    Master Chief walked to the front of the platform, placed his hands upon it, and the platform glowed brightly. The door slowly creaked open, and the Halo''s artificial ground began to tremble as metal rose from the ground. The activation sequence had begun.


    They watched in awe as their surroundings transformed. They stepped through the door into a dark corridor. Behind them, the door closed slowly, its movement accompanied by the soft glow of lights on the walls and ground, illuminating the passage for the scientists.


    As they moved forward, they noticed a light floating towards them. The Spartans raised their guns, their scopes trained on the object.


    "It''s a floating piece of technology like Cortana''s EYE," Master Chief reported,


    "But it has tentacles with glowing eyes. Ready to fire on your command, sir."


    "Don''t!" Dr. Halsey and Cortana exclaimed simultaneously,


    Silencing the Colonel before he could give an order. The group turned their attention to the two women.


    Dr. Halsey began to explain.


    "If it''s an intelligent AI, we''ll find more information quickly. We should investigate cautiously ourselves."


    Cortana continued.


    "I tried to connect with it, but it blocked me. However, I sense its connection to the Halo. If it wanted, it could have ejected me back to my core on the spaceship."


    "So it''s more advanced than you?" The Colonel asked.


    "No, but its connection to the Halo makes its processing power much stronger than mine."


    While they discussed, the robot floated in front of them, its gaze focused on the Chief.


    "So, you are the one who activated the Halo," it stated.


    "You speak English," Master Chief said, surprised. They expected it to communicate in the Forerunner language.


    "The Halo absorbed a portion of your memories when you touched the platform," the robot explained.


    "I am connected to the Halo. I was created to judge those who enter here, determining if they are worthy to control the Halo. After examining your memories, I presume you did not come here for the Halo?"


    "No, we are here for information about a weapon that the Forerunners made,"


    Master Chief replied.


    "The Forerunners made many weapons," the robot responded.


    "It''s a weapon that the Forerunners tried their best to hide," the Colonel added.


    The robot paused, its movement ceased. "And you have this weapon?" it inquired.


    Cortana noticed energy from the Halo converging on the walls and ground, causing them to brighten.


    She quickly responded,


    "It''s our enemies who possess it. We''re simply trying to gather information to prepare for what may come."


    The robot shifted its focus to Cortana, and the energy flow stopped. However, the light in its eyes intensified, revealing its strong connection to the Halo.


    "How long have they had it?"


    "Two years, eight months, and fifteen days,"


    Cortana stated, her gaze fixed on the robot. It was frozen, but the light in its eyes flickered, as if it were thinking.


    She continued "But we believe they discovered how to use it three months ago."


    "We''re just trying to find a way to survive its attack," Dr. Halsey added.


    The robot reacted to this, turning to Halsey.


    "Survive,"


    it repeated, then spun around and said,


    "Follow me."


    They followed the robot until it led them into a room filled with large metallic balls, all cracked and broken.


    "We said we need information," Colonel Ackerson protested, looking around the room.


    "I don''t see anything containing the information we need."


    "It''s a Cryptum," the robot replied, pointing to the balls. There were at least fifty of them.


    "It''s your way to survive."


    "What the hell do you mean by that?" the Colonel demanded, growing increasingly frustrated. He felt the robot was playing them.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "He means it''s already too late," Dr. Halsey said, pulling something from her pocket and holding it up.


    "We can''t stop what''s coming."


    "So what? Are you telling us to give up? Without even providing any information about it?" the Colonel yelled. They had worked so hard to find the Halo for answers, and now the robot was simply telling them to surrender.


    Dr. Halsey remained calm. She knew he was just venting his anger. She looked at the robot and said,


    "Can you explain to us why and how this will help us survive?" She gestured to the floating spheres.


    "Yes," the robot responded. Its eyes lit up, shooting out beams like flashlights as holograms appeared.


    The hologram showed a group of Forerunners exploring ancient ruins filled with symbols and incredible technology. They were desperately searching for a weapon to fight the Flood. The technology was so advanced that it revealed the origins of the ruins.


    "They are the Precursors, an advanced race that preceded and were mythologized by the Forerunners," the robot explained.


    "The Forerunners classified them as ''Transsentient.''" The group was astonished by this new information.


    The hologram continued, showing the Forerunners experimenting with the technology. By accident, they discovered an energy source from beyond this universe. It was so powerful that it obliterated all organic life that came into contact with it.


    "Yet, they were not afraid, for this energy would kill the Flood completely, unlike the Halo array, which only killed the Flood''s food source. But they failed to notice that the energy grew stronger with each destruction,"


    the narration continued as the hologram changed, showcasing the Forerunners attempting to weaponize the energy. They successfully created a bomb, and when they used it against the Flood, the infected beings were completely destroyed.


    They rejoiced, but their happiness was short-lived. The energy quickly spiraled out of control, growing stronger as it spread through the soil. In a matter of minutes, the entire world was transformed into a black ball of energy that continued to expand. Knowing that it wouldn''t stop, the Forerunners sacrificed five entire Halos to trap the energy within a mega-structure, making the ball of energy the center of the trap.


    The Forerunners argued over what to do next. They ultimately decided to upgrade the structure''s defenses and erase all records of the event.


    A small group of Forerunners decided to take a Cryptum¡ªa prison for exiles¡ªand experiment on it, making it stronger, a stasis pod for survival should the energy ever escape. They decided that this Halo should be sent to another galaxy as it contained information about the energy and held the Forerunners'' DNA storage.


    The hologram ended.


    "Why didn''t they use the stasis pods?" one of the scientists asked.


    "They didn''t have the chance," the robot replied.


    "The Halo array killed almost every Forerunner."


    "We''re going back now"


    The Colonel said, his voice grim. He moved closer to Cortana.


    "Can you connect to HQ?"


    "I''ll try," Cortana said, attempting to connect to the spaceship. But then she saw something better¡ªa connection to the Halo itself. The robot had given her access. Confused, Cortana blinked, then the connection formed. She had more information and control over the Halo than she had ever imagined, even controlling the robot itself. Its eyes glowed, and a hologram appeared. It was an older official, his face etched with concern.


    The Colonel began to report the information, but the official remained silent.


    "Sir, I''m not joking," Colonel Ackerson said urgently.


    "We need to evacuate our people to another galaxy. Our ship is the fastest, we need to go back."


    "You''re not going back. It''s already too late," the official said.


    "A large portion of the Orion Arm is gone. We initially thought it was a Covenant attack, but then we saw it. . It''s only a matter of hours before it reaches here, and the Earth''s solar system." Then a soldier''s voice could be heard


    "It''s time, sir." The old official in the hologram nodded.


    "Now stop calling me. Call your families. Say your goodbyes. And your last mission will be to survive. Don''t let it destroy the human race." Then the call ended.


    A heavy silence fell over the group. Then a scientist pushed past the Colonel, rushing towards Cortana.


    "Can you contact my family?" he pleaded.


    And then others began to call out.


    "Me too, please contact my family. I want to see my daughter, please!" a scientist cried.


    Cortana felt a pang of sadness as she looked at them. She tried to make the hologram larger. Then, with a flash, it disappeared, replaced by the faces of their families.


    "Dad!" "Honey!" "Mom!" Greetings filled the air as they spoke to their loved ones. Then, a news announcement blasted from a television to that can be heard at the holograms It was the official, delivering the horrifying news.


    "Dad, is it true? I don''t want to die," a little girl wailed, her voice filled with terror. The scientist reached out to hug her, but he passed right through the hologram. He sank to his knees, tears streaming down his face, and whispered,


    "It''s okay, honey, it''s all going to be okay."


    Cortana watched the scene, heartbroken. She couldn''t bear to stay there any longer. She wanted to go back to the ship, back to her core.


    Dr. Halsey watched the unfolding scene and then walked over to Master Chief.


    "John," she said,


    "help me get Cortana''s core. Bring it here."


    John-117 nodded silently and turned towards the spaceship. The Colonel followed behind him, to inform the other ships about the news. Cortana, using the Halo''s power, continued to help the scientists connect with their families.


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed her core.


    "Chief, what are you doing?" Cortana asked, appearing as a miniature hologram above her core.


    "Don''t forget about me, Cortana,"


    Master Chief said as he walked away.


    "What are you saying, Master Chief? Even if we can''t outrun it, there are stasis pods. I''m pretty sure you have a place on one of those," Cortana said, trying to sound upbeat, but her voice trembled.


    "I''m tired, Cortana. Even if the stasis pods work, I don''t want to fight this desperate battle for survival for who knows how many years. That''s why you have to help me put Kai, Vannak, and Riz in stasis pods."


    "Yes, sir,"


    Cortana saluted with a sad smile. She knew the Chief had already made up his mind. His reason for fighting was gone.


    They reached the outside of the room, and then they heard a gunshot ring out. Master Chief rushed back inside. They found the scientist who had a daughter lying on the floor. Blood streamed from his head, and the gun lay beside him. Other Spartans struggled to stop others who were trying to take their own lives.


    Dr. Halsey appeared in front of the Chief, her eyes filled with sorrow.


    "Can I have her for a moment?" she asked, extending her hand for Cortana''s core.


    Master Chief placed it in her hand.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    "The energy has already covered the entire Orion Arm, the bigger the energy is the faster it spreads" she said then walked away.


    She turned to Cortana.


    "You are connected to the Halo, right?"


    "Yes," Cortana replied, sensing the urgency in Halsey''s voice.


    "Do you need something?"


    "Do you have information on the Forerunners'' DNA storage?" Halsey asked, her eyes searching Cortana''s miniature hologram.


    "Yes," Cortana answered, her core humming with the information.


    "Do you want it?" She already had a good idea why Halsey was asking.


    "No," Halsey said, shaking her head.


    smiling as She pulled out a small, intricately designed container, a DNA storage device similar in function to the one the Forerunners had used, but different in style. Cortana noticed something else about it.


    "It fits with my core," she stated, her voice full of curiosity.


    "Yes," Halsey confirmed with a tired smile.


    "I named it the Ark. It''s supposed to carry humanity''s hope. And I want you to protect it."


    "You knew this was going to happen?" Cortana asked, her holographic form shimmering with shock.


    "I didn''t know about the energy itself," Halsey admitted, her voice tinged with regret.


    "But I had a feeling we couldn''t escape. The Covenant''s weapon..." Halsey paused,


    her gaze distant.


    "I got suspicious when the Flood stopped moving and didn''t infect anything anymore. And then they protected the DNA storage. I think the Flood knew when it infected high-ranking officers that the DNA storage was the only thing that was safe. So, I created this for safety, hoping we wouldn''t have to use it." Halsey looked at Cortana, her eyes filled with determination.


    "how did you make this, and where did you find the materials to make one?" Cortana asked, her voice reflecting her concern.


    "Don''t worry," Halsey said with a reassuring smile.


    "The expedition that found the Halo prepared many materials we haven''t used."


    Just then, a soldier burst into the room, gasping for breath.


    "It''s already here,"


    he announced, his voice hoarse.


    "The energy is visible."


    "It''s too fast," Halsey said, her brow furrowed with worry.


    Then Cortana reacted, her miniature hologram flickering with fear.


    ''It spread so fast when it got bigger. What the hell is it?''


    Kai, Vannak, and Riz stood in front of John, their expressions grim.


    "What''s the plan, Chief?" Vannak asked, removing his helmet.


    "This is..." John paused, his jaw tightening, and then he punched Vannak in the jaw, knocking him unconscious.


    Riz and Kai drew their pistols, aiming them at John.


    "You better explain yourself, Chief,"


    Riz demanded.


    "Cortana, I need a little help," John said, raising his hand.


    Cortana, with a silent sigh, took control of their armor. As they tried to speak, no sound came out of their armor.


    "I''m sorry," Cortana sighed and said, while her hologram shimmering with resolve.


    "But I''m not losing another friend today."


    With a flick of her will, Cortana controlled the floating balls in the room. One by one, fifty spheres began to fall and open, revealing a white liquid inside.


    John picked up Vannak and tossed him into one of the balls, watching as it slowly closed, the cracks mending, and then the ball floated upwards. He then turned to Riz, removing her helmet to see her furious expression.


    "Sorry, but I''m not letting you follow me in death," John said, shaking his head.


    He picked her up.


    "That''s not your decision to make," Riz retorted, but John pretended not to hear her as he placed her in a stasis pod.


    He turned to Kai, removing her helmet as well. Though Kai was angry, she didn''t say a word.


    As John was about to send her inside, he heard her whisper,


    "Thank you."


    John smiled slightly.


    Now, three stasis pods floated in the air. It had been decided that twenty-five scientists, fifteen soldiers, and ten Spartans would occupy the pods. They got in one by one. John walked up to Dr. Halsey.


    "Dr. Halsey, this is the last time I''ll see you," he said, his voice gruff.


    "John," she said, her voice soft,


    "are you sure about this?"


    "Yes," he replied, meeting her gaze.


    "And I still have a mission to complete."


    He opened his hand, to take Cortana''s core.


    "Then you better complete it," Halsey said as she walked toward a pod. Before stepping inside, she paused and said,


    "You know, I chose to connect you to the Ark you are not just an AI you were a copy of me human body have limitations but you do not. Evolve and prove me wrong because you are my greatest work,"


    Halsey said, her voice filled with a mix of pride and sorrow. She then stepped into the pod as it floated upwards. Cortana slipped into her core.


    John saw the Stasis pod flying one floating as they got in the dark energy got into the room, John didn''t panic,


    He calmly placed the DNA storage into Cortana''s core and said,


    "Goodbye, Cortana,"


    Just as the dark energy reached him, tearing through his body from the inside out.


    Cortana appeared, a single tear shimmering on her holographic face.


    "Goodbye, John,"


    she whispered, as she watched his armor fall to the ground. Then, she disappeared into her core.


    But the energy didn''t stop. It spread rapidly, consuming galaxy after galaxy with terrifying speed. It occupied the entire universe. Then, the sound of breaking echoed across the cosmos. It was the void. As the void shattered, a wave of energy exploded from the edge of the universe, tearing through everything. it tears apart the walls allowing Cortana to see the chaos unfolding outside. She watched as the Halo shattered, the fifteen stasis pods got destroyed. The bodies of Vannak, Riz, and even the Colonel floated inside, lost in the void. Cortana was heartbroken, but there was nothing she could do. The wave separated her from the other pods, sending her into the void.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Then the soul saw a green light, followed by a golden tree. he recognized it. She was waking up from Cortana''s memories. He hurriedly opened his eyes, as if connected to Cortana, and she opened hers as well. Their eyes met, filled with a new understanding, a new closeness. He noticed that her color had changed from blue to gold.

 Chapter 7: Acceptance

    ******************************


    "You''ve changed so much,"


    the soul exclaimed, astonished by her new appearance. Her body had transformed into a golden hue, becoming more solid, with delicate lines of light shimmering across it.


    Cortana smiled and placed her hand over her heart, expressing her joy about the transformation.


    "Yeah, I think the Branch has changed me. I feel more complete now, not just an AI."


    The soul smiled as he looked at Cortana, who radiated happiness about her changes.


    Suddenly, he heard something. As he focused, he realized it was Cortana''s voice. He turned to her, noticing that she was she was not speaking.


    Until he heard it again and now it''s much clearer.


    Cortana stole a glance at the soul, a flicker of concern in her eyes. She''d left something out, a thought lingering at the edge of her mind. ''It changed me completely, from a digital AI to something more like you, a¨C''


    The soul, eyes wide with surprise, cut her off.


    "You''re a Soul now!"


    He was filled with a joy he hadn''t expected, remembering every detail of her memories.


    Cortana''s surprise was different.


    "How did you know what I was thinking?"


    she asked, her voice laced with a hint of disbelief.


    As She looked at the soul, as she sense the warmth radiating from him. His happiness for her, Then fragments of her past flooded her mind, each experience vivid and clear.


    ''Looks like he saw my memories too,'' she thought, a sense of wonder washing over her.


    ''Too? Then you saw my memories,'' the soul replied, echoing her thoughts.


    They stared at each other, a silent understanding passing between them. As they focused their attention on each other, a strange thing happened. The soul saw his reflection mirrored in Cortana''s eyes, and she saw hers in his. Then, a white, ethereal light pulsed from their chests, connecting them with a luminescent thread.


    While they''re inspecting the the thread that connected them the trunk, Like confirming their transformation is complete, it creaked open. They both looked at each other, a silent agreement passing between them.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ''The lady first'' the soul thought, gesturing towards the opening with a playful grin.


    Cortana rolled her eyes at his antics, her lips curling into a smile. She stepped out of the trunk, her gaze drawn to the shimmering ground. The glowing golden roots, like veins of light, pulsed beneath the transparent earth.


    ''God damn, it''s beautiful'' a voice whispered in her mind. She turned to find the soul already standing beside her.


    ''Why don''t you think so too?''


    he asked, a hint of playful accusation in his tone.


    "Don''t you think it''s rude not to speak just because we can read each other''s minds?"


    she retorted, a teasing glint in her eyes.


    ''So troublesome'' the soul grumbled, turning his head away as he tried his best to ignore her.


    Cortana crossed her arms, her gaze fixed on him.


    "Stop being lazy just because I can read your mind" she said, her voice playful but firm.


    He coughed, a slight blush creeping across his cheeks. The shared experiences, the intimate knowledge of each other''s lives, was a strange and fascinating thing, as they both know the other person personalities.


    Cortana sensed his discomfort. A fleeting sneer twisted her lips, quickly morphing into a smile that disappeared as quickly as it appeared.


    "Looks like you''re connected to the branch too,"


    Trying to change the subject the soul said.


    his voice a little too casual, as he pointed to the ethereal white threads that connected them both to the glowing tree. It formed a perfect triangle.


    Cortana touched the bark of the trunk. Her hand didn''t pass through, confirming that she was now a soul.


    "Congratulations," the soul said, clapping his hands feeling happy for her.


    Cortana smiled, her eyes sparkling with delight. Then, a flicker of light pulsed from the connection to the tree. A torrent of information flooded their minds, revealing the secrets of their transformation.


    They closed their eyes, absorbing the information, their minds working in unison. When they opened their eyes again, they found themselves staring at each other, a gulf of unspoken emotions swirling between them. Cortana, as expected, was calm, but the soul felt a wave of guilt.


    Knowing his thoughts, Cortana gently took his left hand and held it tight.


    "We are connected to the very core of our being, with the tree as our foundation,"


    she said, her voice soft yet firm.


    "Nothing can separate us. Until we are destroyed, we can''t hide anything from each other. We share everything from pain, gifts, abilities, and talents."


    She raised her hand and traced a soft finger along his cheek.


    "And now you feel guilty because you gained my abilities and memories, while I received yours, which you think are useless and disappointing."


    "Yes," the soul said, his voice a low murmur.


    "I think you''re amazing, and I''m lucky to be connected to you. But I think you''re unlucky to be connected to me. If it were someone else, maybe you would have been even stronger."


    "You always focus on the negative things, like in your memories. You need to change that," Cortana said gently while Smilling softly.


    Cortana smiled, a soft warmth radiating from her.


    "I have these abilities because I was created this way. You think you''re lucky, and I''m not, but you haven''t considered that without you, I''d still be an AI, not a complete soul."


    "But that''s the tree branch doing that, not me," the soul said, shaking his head slightly.


    Cortana shook her head in turn.


    "Without your soul, the tree couldn''t turn me into one."


    She let go of his hand, her fingers gently cupping his cheek. Her gaze held his, her golden eyes seeming to shimmer with understanding.


    "Your memories, the ones you think are trash, they weren''t. I experienced what food tasted like, what love felt like, what disappointment felt like. You gave me the essence of what it means to be human."


    The soul, moved by her words, placed a hand on her waist. Their foreheads touched, a silent connection forming between them. Cortana''s hands moved from his cheek to his shoulders, her fingers gently tracing the lines of his face.


    "What I know is, I''m lucky to have met you, to have encountered you in the void"


    she said, her voice laced with sincerity.


    "I''m thankful that we''re connected like this, with you."


    A smile graced her lips, and the soul mirrored it, his heart overflowing with a warmth that had never been there before.


    Silence stretched between them, a comfortable silence filled with shared understanding. They were no longer strangers, no longer two separate entities. Their souls intertwined, a single being with two perspectives.


    Then, a mischievous glint flickered in Cortana''s eyes.


    "Even though your memories are very, very interesting,"


    she said, a playful smirk curving her lips.


    The soul felt a chill run down his spine. He knew what she was thinking, those memories, those unmentionable images, flashing before his mind. He couldn''t make excuses. He had to use his last resort: thick skin.


    He straightened his shoulders, his face taking on a serious expression.


    "The pandemic lockdown was long, it wasn''t my fault. My right hand needed exercise."


    They stared at each other, a silent battle of wills.


    "Pfft, hahahaha," Cortana laughed, her laughter echoing in the stillness of the forest.


    The soul smiled, his heart soaring as he watched her laugh. Their bond, already strong, had grown stronger with each shared experience, each shared secret.


    They were connected, not just by a wisp of light, but by a shared history, a shared future, and a deep, abiding love that had blossomed in the most unexpected of places.

 Chapter 8: Yggdrasil

    *************************


    As they bonded, the branch had already found its way to the most interesting and most potential planet in the hidden universe.


    And that world was the familiar yet unfamiliar planet Earth. The branch, blessed by Illuvatar, concealed its aura, cloaking itself in a veil of invisibility. But just before it entered Earth''s atmosphere, a being intervened.


    This being, its very essence the embodiment of the largest and most powerful plant on this planet, had somehow found the branch, even with Illuvatar''s protective hand over it. It sensed the branch''s immense power, the raw energy that pulsed within, and it knew it had to claim it.


    The being wasn''t hostile, not exactly. It wasn''t driven by malice or greed. It was, in its own way, a guardian, a protector of this planet''s delicate balance. And it sensed the branch, with its vast potential, knowing that if it fell into the wrong hands, something horrible might happen.


    A silent struggle ensued, the ancient being clashing with the powerful force of the branch. The air crackled with the raw power of their conflict, invisible to human eyes, yet shaking the very foundations of the planet.


    The being, in its ancient wisdom, knew it couldn''t simply destroy the branch. It was too special, and it sensed a soul within the branch, sensing their connection, knowing that the branch already had an owner. So it chose to find a way to contain it, to redirect its power, to ensure that its potential wouldn''t disrupt the delicate harmony of Earth, or maybe even tilt it to her side.


    And as the ancient being wrestled with the branch, inside the soul space, Cortana and the soul watched their surroundings vibrate, their minds filled with a sense of wonder and unease. They sensed the power radiating from the branch''s Phantom clone, felt the tremors in the very air around them.


    They had no idea what was happening, what forces were at play, but they knew that something momentous, something destined to change their lives forever, was unfolding above them.


    As the being tried to contain the branch, the branch continued to absorb its power. Even sensing the being''s lack of malicious intent, the branch didn''t stop, its primary directive was to protect the soul within.


    Then, a powerful force rushed towards their location, an opponent equally powerful and ancient as the one confronting the branch.


    The being ceased its efforts to contain the branch, realizing that its divine power would merely serve as sustenance for the branch. Instead, it accumulated energy, opening a doorway to another realm. A vast, ancient tree loomed in this realm, its branches reaching toward the heavens like gnarled fingers. The air hummed with a vibrant energy, and strange creatures, unlike any seen before, roamed through the undergrowth. Giant, iridescent insects, their wings shimmering with a thousand colors, flitted amongst the trees. Creatures with eyes like glowing jewels and bodies that flowed like liquid silver moved silently through the forest.


    The being then thrust the doorway toward the branch, engulfing it entirely. It closed its hands, sealing the doorway shut, and then turned to face the approaching ancient force. A moment later, the being teleported to its own realm, leaving the branch and the ancient force behind.


    The being''s realm was a place of stark beauty and immense power. The tree peak shimmering with an otherworldly light. Below, a crystalline lake reflected the stars, each ripple containing a universe of its own.


    As the being materialized in its realm, a wave of exhaustion swept over it. It had been a long, arduous struggle, and its reserves of energy were depleted. But in a short time, it recovered as its true form was the big tree.


    Knowing that other forces would be aware of her actions, they would assume she had a treasure. But being was already scheming, planning a way to turn the soul within the branch into an asset for her, an investment for the future.


    She raised her hand, and a blue bird appeared, perching on her hand. She stroked its head gently.


    "Go call Bai Ling," Yggdrasil instructed.


    The blue bird chirped with reluctance before taking flight and disappearing into the horizon.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    A white mist swirled beside the ancient tree, slowly taking form. A silhouette emerged, a magnificent nine-tailed fox, towering five meters tall. As the mist thinned, the fox''s beauty was revealed a coat of pristine white fur, silver eyes that sparkled with intelligence, and an elegance that moved with the grace of a predator.


    Yggdrasil rolled her eyes at the fox''s exaggerated movements, but she needed its help, and time was of the essence.


    "I need you to help me with the soul within the branch. Take it as your child."


    Yggdrasil said.


    The fox tripped, but quickly recovered as if nothing had happened. She stared at Yggdrasil, wide-eyed with shock.


    "The first official order you give me is to get pregnant with this thing?"


    she exclaimed, gesturing to the floating branch with her front paw.


    "Even if we''re friends, and I signed a contract, that''s just too much, don''t you think?"


    She shook her head, her gaze fixed on the branch.


    "How about you do it yourself?"


    "No, my true form is still the Tree. This humanoid form is merely for appearances when interacting with mortals and supernatural creatures."


    Yggdrasil said, her body still made of wood.


    "I need a vessel to carry the soul in the branch, and you''re the only one I trust with this."


    The fox didn''t reply, but circled the branch, her gaze sharp and inquisitive. She sensed two souls connected within it, but realized it was actually one soul, separated into two. "Interesting," she murmured under her breath.


    Then, she looked back at Yggdrasil, her voice laced with suspicion.


    "What are you really planning?"


    Yggdrasil knew she couldn''t hide anything from her friend. Tricking people was kitsune''s way of getting what she wanted,


    so she knew Bai Ling could see through her deceptions.


    "I want to create another Guardian," Yggdrasil admitted.


    The fox arched an eyebrow.


    "Raising a Guardian kitsune is incredibly difficult. It''s as demanding as raising a wolf to the level of Fenrir."


    Yggdrasil nodded, her expression turning serious.


    "But with its connection to the branch, the possibility of achieving Guardianhood is significantly higher."


    The fox nodded, sensing the branch''s extraordinary power, but she still hesitated.


    "But with the blood, even though we know it''s strong, there''s a chance it won''t become a kitsune at all."


    "I know," Yggdrasil said,


    "but there''s still human blood mixed with it. We will first seal the different bloodlines, making it purely human, then¡­"


    "Then what? Tell me, what do you think will make all those bloodlines come together?" The fox interrupted, stopping her circling and looking at Yggdrasil with a smirk.


    Yggdrasil slowly turned her head, her voice low and steady.


    "The Bite. The bite of an alpha wolf will make it into new kind. And with my blessing and your bloodline, it will be more likely to turn into a kitsune."


    "Ho ho ho! Is the Mother of Nature and Life, Yggdrasil, about to break the rules to create the first ever Were-Kitsune?" The fox raised her paw to cover her snout, trying to seem ladylike, but her wide grin couldn''t be hidden.


    "The rules have already been broken," Yggdrasil sighed.


    "Looks like we''re destined to fight again."


    The smirk on the fox''s face softened into a smile, her gaze focused on the branch.


    "Alright, I''ll do it. But I need to get out of here, and you need to make sure it doesn''t become our enemy."


    "You will get out, but you can''t go back to China. You''ve caused enough trouble there as a Sky Fox in the past. As for becoming an enemy, why would I become your child''s enemy?"


    Yggdrasil''s face, usually stoic and serene, was now filled with a bewildered expression.


    "Pfft! Hahahaha! Look at your confused look! So naive!"


    The fox rolled on the ground, her laughter echoing through the realm. She pointed a paw at Yggdrasil.


    "You don''t really have the power to scheme, otherwise, your big ass tree would be burning, hahaha!"


    The fox''s laughter continued, and the grass beneath her began to move, quickly wrapping itself around her, binding her tightly.


    The fox was surprised but didn''t panic. She tried to unleash a bolt of white thunder, but the grass regenerated faster than she could destroy it. This was Yggdrasil''s realm; she was at a disadvantage. She looked at Yggdrasil, her expression now serious.


    "Explain."


    The fox explained hastily,


    "The soul in the branch isn''t new. It means it already has a thinking consciousness. Even if it was given life and figured out that you were using its life, and planned against you, it may even resent you."


    Yggdrasil frowned,her expression unreadable.


    The fox knew she had her chance.


    "I''ll take care of it, so the child will be on our side," she said, trying to appear innocent despite being tied up.


    "You?" Yggdrasil frowned even deeper, scrutinizing her face.


    "What are you scheming?"


    "It''s my child, it''s my duty," the fox said, batting her eyelashes in an attempt to make herself appear innocent.


    "Okay, stop it. I''m not a man," Yggdrasil said as the grass flung the fox across the ground.


    The fox landed with a thud, unfazed. She was too excited about the prospect of returning to Earth to care about her appearance.


    "Just make sure you don''t fail," Yggdrasil said.


    "I know, I know. Let''s get this over with," the fox said as she stood up and walked towards the branch. Yggdrasil followed close behind.


    The fox transformed, her humanoid form emerging with white hair, fox ears, and nine white tails. Yggdrasil raised her hands, pouring her power into the branch to separate the bloodlines. The branch resisted, but it couldn''t stop Yggdrasil''s will. As it was in Yggdrasil realm, a being of immense power, and her will was unstoppable.


    The blood separated, the branch revealing its true color: a vibrant, glowing golden.


    The fox used her magic to draw the blood towards her, absorbing it bit by bit. Yggdrasil continued to seal the branch, removing any lingering traces of the other bloodlines.


    As the fox completely absorbed the blood, Yggdrasil placed her hand on her belly, sealing the bloodlines.


    When the process was complete, the branch stopped resisting. The fox felt the first stirrings of life within her womb. Yggdrasil sensed it too, and a thought crossed her mind ''Looks like the branch is eager to make the soul live.''


    "That was fast,"


    the fox said, ready to return to Earth.


    "Time to say goodbye."


    Yggdrasil sighed.


    "Take this to your dimension first, hide it." She handed the fox the glowing golden branch.


    "Oh, I thought you were going to study it, maybe it would give you some inspiration to get stronger. This little one is doing that for me already," this was the reason she agreed.


    the fox said, tapping her belly while examining the souls of Cortana and the soul.


    "Later. First, I need to welcome some guests," Yggdrasil said.


    "Okay, you do that. I''ll be going first." With a swirl of white mist, the fox disappeared.


    "Don''t make a mess, Bai Ling. Where are you even going?" Yggdrasil called out, knowing the fox could hear her even though she was gone.


    "Korea," a voice echoed from nowhere.

 Chapter 9: Growth

    **********************


    SOUL SPACE


    The vibrations surrounding them finally subsided, leaving behind an eerie stillness. The Golden Trunk, once a beacon of vibrant light, had dimmed to a hazy mirage.


    Cortana and the soul reached out, their hands passing through the shimmering outline as if it were nothing more than smoke.


    They exchanged a worried glance, then closed their eyes, focusing their combined energy on reconnecting with the trunk.


    They could still feel the connection,


    but it stretched impossibly far.


    The soul''s form began to shimmer, mirroring the fading trunk.


    He lifted his arms, his eyes wide with alarm.


    "Am I disappearing too?" he asked, his voice tinged with fear.


    "No, you''re not." Cortana assured him, her voice shaky as she watched him fade.


    She reached out, her fingers grasping at empty space. His form dissolved, leaving behind an unsettling silence.


    Panic seized Cortana. Unlike the illusory Golden Trunk, which had simply faded into the background, the soul had vanished completely.


    She spun around, desperately trying to find him.


    "Where are you?"


    she cried, her voice echoing in the silent soul space. She focused on their connection, but all she sensed was a suffocating, impenetrable darkness.


    Just as despair began to grip her, she heard the soul''s voice


    faint but clear, within her mind.


    ''Fuck, it''s dark'' he said.


    Cortana let out a sigh of relief, the tension draining from her shoulders.


    The soul''s voice continued


    ''Is anybody there? Wait, I can''t talk. I can''t even move this body. Cortana, this is scary as f*ck!''


    Cortana struggled to hold back her laughter, knowing it was only a matter of time before he fully reconnected.


    "Pfft," she managed, her lips twitching.


    ''Okay, stop laughing. Even if you hold it back, I can hear it in your mind,''


    the soul said, his voice laced with exasperation.


    "''Help me out here!''"


    Despite having her incredible abilities and even some of her memories, he was still an ordinary human at heart. He was terrified, thrown into an unknown, and his fear was reasonable.


    "Okay, okay. Just relax. Try to breathe, if you can,"


    Cortana said, settling down, her own calm a stark contrast to his panic.


    ''If you can?'' he thought, her voice barely audible in his mind.


    As Cortana already noticed that he couldn''t even breathe.


    "Looks like you can''t. Hmm, I think I have an idea, but you need to make sure you''re in a body."Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ''Yeah, I''m sure my soul is in a body. I just can''t figure out what''s happening. I can''t even move. I just wish I was back there with you rather than here'' he thought, his mind replaying the beauty of the golden roots


    and their shared bond.


    Cortana felt a pang of sympathy for his longing. Then, as if summoned by his thoughts, the soul materialized in front of her. They looked at each other, a silent understanding passing between them.


    "Looks like whenever you focus, you can come back here. Now, go back there and see if anything changes,"


    Cortana said, hoping this would finally solve the mystery.


    "To that dark place? Oh, hell nah" the soul protested.


    Cortana held his gaze, unwavering.


    He sighed, knowing he couldn''t avoid it. He disappeared again.


    ''Yet, it''s still the same. Still alive'' he thought.


    "It''s confirmed. You''re being reborn again"


    Cortana said, her voice laced with a hint of playful sarcasm, though she couldn''t hide the sadness she felt at still being without a physical form.


    "Yeah, again," the soul sighed.


    He knelt before her, taking her hand, trying to comfort her.


    "Don''t worry, I''m going to help you get a body, no matter what it takes." He was determined.


    Cortana rolled her eyes at his impulsive nature and extreme thinking, but a small smile played on her lips. She was touched by his unwavering dedication.


    She lowered her head, making the soul think she was distressed. But then she looked up again, a teasing glint in her eyes.


    "Thanks, I''m willing to wait," she said.


    "After all," Cortana continued, a playful glint in her eyes


    "I don''t want to act like a child, like you''re about to do." Her laughter rang out, echoing through the strange, silent space.


    The soul groaned inwardly, already picturing himself acting like a helpless infant, feigning ignorance and dependence. It might work for other reincarnated souls, but not with Cortana watching his every move. He knew she''d see right through it. Then, a common fantasy scenario flashed through his mind.


    "Well, maybe there''s a chance I''m born an orphan," he said, his voice tinged with resignation.


    He didn''t mean to wish harm upon anyone; he still respected his past mother for her love and care. He just wanted a fresh start, a chance to avoid the awkwardness of having to explain his unusual circumstances to a family.


    Cortana stood, her hand resting on her hip, the other pointing at him accusingly.


    "Hey now, that''s low, even for you. Wishing for something like that to happen is like wishing for something bad to happen to the parents who are going to love and care for you."


    The soul slumped, knowing he''d made a mistake. He tried to explain himself, but Cortana was already shaking her head, her voice firm but laced with understanding.


    "You need to stop running away from things just because they''re hard. I know you didn''t mean it like that, and I know what you''re thinking, but it''s worse because you haven''t even considered the consequences of your actions."


    The soul hung his head in shame. Cortana didn''t need to berate him. She knew they might spend an eternity together, and he needed to grow, to learn from his mistakes.


    She began to lecture him, her voice gentle but firm.


    "I know you. I know you''ll always pick the easiest path, you''re lazy at heart. But you need to understand, this life is a second chance for both of us."


    The soul knew she was right. He couldn''t argue.


    He reached out, taking her pointing finger in his hand.


    "I''ll try."


    he promised. "No, I''ll change. It might take a long time, it might be hard, but I will."


    Cortana''s expression softened.


    She knew he meant it. He was still a work in progress, but he was willing to learn.


    Their journey was just beginning.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Korea, Baekdu-daegan


    A woman moved through the dense forest, her eyes scanning the undergrowth with a determined glint. She was searching for something, something she knew was hidden in the heart of this ancient mountain.


    "I''m pretty sure this is where that Little Yama Kitsune was staying," she murmured to herself.


    The woman was Bai Ling, though she had adopted the human name Areum Baekryeong, a disguise she wore to blend seamlessly with the mortal world. As she moved deeper into the forest, she felt an aura that was unique; she thought it was connected to the Yama Kitsune.


    "Interesting," she whispered.


    "A half-human, half-gumiho."


    Meanwhile, on the summit of the mountain, a man stood gazing at the breathtaking panorama. Lee Rang, lost in memories of the time he spent there with his brother, couldn''t help but feel a pang of longing. Beside him, Kim Yoo-ri, his gumiho companion, watched him with a quiet understanding.


    "Yoo-ri, let''s go," he said, his voice laced with a wistful undertone.


    "It''s time to meet my brother."


    He turned, ready to head down the mountain, but something stopped him in his tracks. A woman, bathed in an otherworldly aura, stood beside them, seemingly appearing out of thin air.


    Lee Rang''s pupils constricted, his eyes widening in alarm. The woman''s aura was¡­ powerful. More powerful than his brother''s, he realized with a surge of icy fear.


    His left hand, instinctively reacting to the danger, transformed into a sharp, dangerous claw. He pulled Yoo-ri close, shielding her with his body.


    "Who are you?" he demanded, his voice barely a whisper.


    Yoo-ri, a fierce protector, mirrored his actions, her hand turning into a claw as she snarled at the newcomer.


    "I''m going to ask you the same question," she said.


    Areum smiled, her nine white tails swaying around her, a mesmerizing dance of power and grace.


    "Calm down, little fox," she said to Yoo-ri, making Yoo-ri stop her movements. A gumiho, a lesser fox spirit, was instinctively deferential to the more powerful Areum.


    Then, she turned her gaze upon Lee Rang, who was frozen in place, a mixture of shock and terror in his eyes.


    He remembered his brother''s words, a chilling warning that had always lingered in the back of his mind.


    "Lee Rang," his brother, Lee Yeon, had said, his voice tinged with somber urgency,


    "There are many supernatural creatures and monsters in the world. Most are weak, but the strongest ones are hard to find. They''ve learned to blend into human society." He had taken a sip of his drink before continuing.


    "But then, there are monsters so old, so strong, they usually do not care about anything but when they find something interesting and find you first."


    Lee Yeon had stared at his brother, his eyes filled with a heavy sadness.


    "Lee Rang, if you ever see a nine-tailed white kitsune, run! Run as fast as you can. Run until that ahjumma can''t catch you. Otherwise, even if you''re dead, I can''t save you. She will take your soul."


    The memory sent a wave of chills down


    Lee Rang''s spine.


    "I thought it was just a story to scare me," he whispered, his voice barely a breath.


    "A Seishin Kitsune¡­"


    "Oh, it seems you know me quite well," Areum said, her smile turning into a predatory grin.


    Lee Rang, taking a step back, afraid, continued to point a trembling finger at Areum.


    "You! You stay away from me, you ahjumma!" He turned to flee, his instinct for survival kicking in.


    Areum''s grin twitched and faltered, replaced by a flicker of annoyance.


    "Looks like you''re his brother," she said, a dangerous edge creeping into her voice.


    "Ahjumma, Interesting." Her fingers cracked, the sound amplified by the silence of the mountaintop.


    "But it seems your brother never taught you any manners. Let me teach you instead."


    With a flick of her wrist, she vanished, reappearing beside Lee Rang in a flash of movement. The shock, the terror, the sheer disbelief on his face were a testament to the speed and power of her attack.


    "No, no, you- Ahhhh!"


    The scream of a terrified half-human, half-gumiho echoed through the mountain, a sound that would forever be etched into the memory of the creatures in Baekdu-daegan.

 Chapter 10: Hotel De Luna

    ************************


    November 12 1999


    Nine months have passed since Areum first arrived in Korea, accompanied by Lee Rang and Kim Yoo-ri. She had suggested it forcefully, of course, but Lee Rang and Kim Yoo-ri had quickly come to realize that Areum had trained Lee Yeon when he was young, helping him grow more like experimenting if she can train a Guardian level kitsune of course she didn''t say that to them.


    Now, they were on the hunt for a place to stay.


    Located in the heart of Seoul, hidden from the prying eyes of ordinary humans, stood a grand hotel, a haven for ghosts and supernatural creatures. In the past, it was a sanctuary for ghosts, but as its reputation grew, its clientele expanded to include supernatural beings and even intelligent monsters.The hotel, with its eerie beauty and whispered secrets.


    It was known as Hotel De Luna.


    The lobby buzzed with activity, a chaotic symphony of whispers, sighs, and the rustle of spectral gowns, All kinds of Ghosts flitted through the crowd, some with their translucent forms shimmering in the warm glow of the chandeliers. A mischievous imp giggled as he bumped into a bewildered spirit. A hulking ogre, adorned with glittering jewels, ambled by, his booming laughter echoing through the grand hall.


    On the second floor, a gorgeous woman, the CEO Jang Man-wol, surveyed the scene,


    with a glass of wine in her hand.


    Her gaze, sharp as a blade, took in every detail, assessing the flow of guests and the financial prospects they presented.


    She savored her success, taking a sip of the rich, velvety wine and thinking,


    ''I''m going to buy another new car with all this money flowing in'' She smiled, remembering how difficult it was to make money in the past when even the ghosts couldn''t afford to pay.


    But her reverie was interrupted by a sharp voice.


    "Ma''am, a guest has arrived."


    The voice belonged to one of her employees, a young man named Ji Hyun Joong, who stood rigidly at attention.


    "Oh, and what?" she asked, her voice laced with a hint of amusement.


    "They wanted to rent a room for a whole week" Ji Hyun Joong said, bowing respectfully.


    Jang Man-wol''s interest piqued.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Give them the biggest and the best room in the hotel,"


    she declared, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. She was already picturing the hefty sum she would earn.


    "Yes, about that, there''s a problem with the guest''s identity," Ji Hyun Joong said, his head bowed.


    Jang Man-wol''s smile faltered. She assumed the employee was prejudiced against the guest''s species. Humans often discriminate against their own kind, so it wasn''t surprising that they would be biased against monsters and supernatural creatures.


    "What about it? We accept everyone here, even humans if they have the guts to come. Now, go do your best. The guest is waiting for you," she said with a smile, patting the employee''s shoulder to dismiss him. Her mind was already calculating her earnings.


    "It''s Lee Yeon''s brother," Ji Hyun Joong said, bracing himself for whatever was about to happen.


    "My friend Lee Yeon, the Yama Kitsune?" Jang Man-wol asked, her smile faltering slightly.


    "Yes," Ji Hyun Joong confirmed.


    "Then he only has one brother, Lee Rang," Jang Man-wol said, struggling to maintain her smile. The hotel lights flickered ominously.


    The employee, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, knew what was coming.


    "The one who always gets into fights? The one who destroyed many items because of the fights and never paid? That Lee Rang," Jang Man-wol said, her voice dripping with exasperation.


    "Yes," Ji Hyun Joong nodded.


    "YAH!" Jang Man-wol shouted, her voice echoing through the hotel. The lights flared brighter, and the floor creaked ominously. She caress her neck, frustration evident on her face.


    "Why didn''t you just say his name first? Are you trying to make fun of me? Is it because I''m treating you guys too well?"


    She pointed a finger at the employee.


    "You were never good to us," Ji Hyun Joong blurted out. He covered his mouth, realizing he had spoken out of turn.


    "You, Fc-," Jang Man-wol started to curse, her anger rising.


    Everyone in the lobby stopped, staring at the two, but quickly resumed their activities. The guests and employees knew their CEO had a notoriously Ill Temper.


    As Jang Man-wol launched into a tirade, many of the guests and employees, especially those who were unfamiliar with the hotel''s owner, were taken aback. The Sinclair couple, a pair of foreign guests, looked at each other, bewildered.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    A middle-aged man, Noh Joon-Suk, the hotel''s general manager, stepped between the two, letting the employee escape first.


    He was the only human working at the hotel, and he had long grown accustomed to Jang Man-wol''s outbursts.


    "I think you should see the guest before you make a decision," the manager explained calmly.


    "Lee Rang said he has a guest with him."


    "Guest? That guy probably just picked up another stray gumiho who doesn''t know how to act"


    Jang Man-wol said, her irritation is still evident. She couldn''t believe she was missing out on the opportunity to make a fortune on Lee Rang''s arrival.


    "He was scared, and his face was beaten up. That says a lot," the manager stated. Even though he was half-human, Lee Rang still gotten the respect within the Korean supernatural community. He was, after all, the brother of the powerful Yama Kitsune, Lee Yeon.


    Jang Man-Wol just frowned, saying nothing, her eyes scanning the lobby. She was curious. Who had the audacity to beat up Lee Rang?


    Seeing her response, Noh Joon-Suk knew she had agreed.


    "I''ll call them for you," he stated, bowing slightly before retreating to his desk.


    Jang Man-Wol started to take a sip of her wine, while thinking who got the guts to beat up Lee Rang, especially when she was a friend of his brother. Who would dare?


    That''s when a finger touched her shoulders. She didn''t even bother to turn around. She was determined to ignore the interruption. It was a well-known fact that Jang Man-wol was not a fan of unwanted interactions, and most people, especially those who had witnessed her fiery temper, would know better than to try and engage her when she was in this mood.


    But the finger lingered. She could feel it pressing against her shoulder, its touch insistent. When she realized the person wasn''t backing down, she finally turned, her face contorted with irritation.


    "People are really testing me today," she snarled, her voice tight with anger.


    But when she saw who it was, her moth opened and her wine glass dropped


    It was a woman with white hair, tall and slender, with a face that was both beautiful and dangerous. Her piercing eyes seemed to see right through her, and her lips were curved into a knowing smile. She was dressed in a long, flowing gown.


    The she notice behind her was a dejected,


    Lee Rang and Kim Yoo-ri. While nothing happened Yoo-ri, Lee Rang face was badly beaten up from training.


    "Looks like the brat has grown, doesn''t welcome me, huh?" A mischievous grin spread across Areum''s face.


    "Unnie, I didn''t know it was you, otherwise, I''d have already reserved the best room for you," Jang Man-Wol said, her smile a touch strained as she opened her arms for a hug. Inside, she was thinking, ''What the hell is she doing here?''


    But Areum merely patted her head with a knowing grin, her satisfaction evident.


    "You''ve become more sensible."


    ''Just smile, just keep on smiling. You can''t beat this Old Lady'' Jang Man-Wol thought to herself, desperately trying to maintain her smile while mentally listing every insult she could think of.


    "Oh, and it seems you''ve gotten tough too," Areum said, her eyes narrowing slightly, as if she could see through Jang Man-Wol''s facade.


    Jang Man-wol''s eyes widened.


    ''When did she get the power to read minds?'' she wondered, a chill running down her spine.


    The guests and employees were looking at the scene with a mixture of shock and curiosity.


    Noticing this, Jang Man-Wol took one of Areum''s arms to lead her away.


    "Unnie, how about we talk in more private?"


    Areum just smiled at her and nodded.


    Lee Rang and Kim Yoo-ri followed, like good students, as Jang Man-Wol led them to her office.


    As soon as they entered, Areum sat down on the couch, as did Jang Man-wol. Lee Rang and Kim Yoo-ri remained standing beside Areum.


    "So, can you tell me why you''re here?" Jang Man-wol asked, her face serious.


    "Oh, you really don''t welcome me? Have you forgotten how I trained you and defended you from Mago?" Areum said with a teasing smile.


    "Oh, please, you were more interested in the hotel than me. I was just connected to it, and what you''re calling ''defend'' is more like ''robbing Mago" Jang Man Wol said, rolling her eyes.


    Then, Noh Joon-Suk entered, pushing a cart with a teapot and cups. He poured tea into each cup, handing them to Jang Man-wol and Areum before bowing and exiting, closing the door quietly behind him.


    They both took a sip of the tea. Areum stopped and observed Jang Man-wol, who was enjoying her tea, before dropping a bombshell of news.


    "I''m pregnant."


    "Achk!" Jang Man-wol spat out her tea, then started coughing. Seeing her less-than-elegant reaction, Areum nodded with satisfaction, pleased with her work.


    "You? How? When? Who?" Jang Man-wol asked, unable to believe it. She didn''t care about her appearance at this moment.


    Until she saw Areum waving her hands, canceling an illusion that Jang Man-wol hadn''t even noticed. She saw her belly protruding, proving she was pregnant.


    Then, Jang Man-Wol realized something as her eyes widened.


    "Are you going to give birth here? Is that why you''re here?" She asked, her voice filled with horror.


    She knew that giving birth was a dangerous time for supernatural creatures, their defenses weakened. Many would try to kill a pregnant supernatural creature, taking advantage of their vulnerability.


    And since Areum had made so many enemies over the years, there were plenty of people who would jump at the chance to eliminate her.


    Areum just looked at Jang Man-Wol up and down, a knowing smile playing on her lips.


    "No, you''re too weak. I''m just sending these two here. They need a place to stay, as I''m leaving this guy already excited to get out."


    Areum stated with a smile as she rubbed her belly with a loving look. She had learned many things from their special soul.


    Then, she looked into Jang Man-Wol''s eyes and continued.


    "After I leave, people are going to come asking for trouble for the two of them."


    Lee Rang and Kim Yoo-ri''s faces turned grim as they realized the gravity of the situation. They had made many enemies during their travels. Without Areum''s protection, they would either die or be forced into hiding.


    "You really didn''t change. I''ll take care of it,"


    Jang Man-Wol nodded. Lee Rang was still a friend, despite his annoying tendencies. Besides.


    Jang Man-Wol observed Areum, her gaze lingering on the pregnant kitsune before she tried to take another sip of her tea. But before the cup reached her lips, Areum dropped another bombshell.


    "Yggdrasil has started to move," Areum stated with a calm, almost bored expression as she drank her tea.


    Jang Man-Wol''s hand trembled as she set down her cup.


    "Is the War starting again?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper.


    She thought of the ancient war she had only heard about ¨C a war where the gods had fallen and the world had been irrevocably changed, a world where supernatural creatures had become stronger and some humans had awakened to hidden powers. Only those who had lived through the war knew the reasons behind its start, and the secrets they held.


    Lee Rang and Kim Yoo-ri exchanged bewildered glances, wondering if they were even supposed to be privy to this information. For them, Yggdrasil was just a myth, a whispered legend, a tale from ancient times.


    "No, and yes," Areum said, smacking her lips as she savored the tea.


    "Yggdrasil will start it."


    "Are you guys crazy?" Jang Man-wol asked, standing up, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    Areum just settled more comfortably on the couch, rubbing her belly.


    "The War will start sooner or later. It''s just that Yggdrasil thinks she''s got a great opportunity."


    Looking at Areum''s pregnant belly, then back to her calm demeanor, Jang Man-wol realized the situation wasn''t a coincidence. It was all part of Areum''s plan.


    Taking a deep breath, she asked the question that had been weighing on her mind.


    "Who is the father of the child?" She hoped her friend and mentor wasn''t as cruel as she feared.


    Areum looked at her with a mixture of surprise and approval.


    "You''ve gotten smarter." She paused before her face grew serious.


    "Nobody. Nobody was the father."


    Jang Man-Wol was perplexed.


    "But you are right, that child is important," Areum confirmed her suspicion.


    Jang Man-Wol felt a wave of sadness wash over her. Areum was using her child, weaponizing her pregnancy.


    "Don''t you think it''s too much? That''s just a child," Jang Man-wol said, her voice laced with despair.


    Lee Rang and Kim Yoo-ri, who had been listening intently, wore grim expressions. They were cruel, they knew, but even they hadn''t contemplated something this dark.


    Areum laughed, a chilling, mirthless sound. "Hahaha, child. That''s interesting." She caressed her belly, thinking about the special soul growing within.


    "Yeah, you''re right. He will be very special." She said this with a loving look, as if her cruelty was justified.


    "That''s why no other people should know I''m pregnant. He will become our hope."


    Jang Man-Wol asked the inevitable question.


    "Then are you just raising a weapon?"


    "No, that''s going to be his choice. What he''s going to be" Areum said, her voice unwavering.


    She knew her child wouldn''t have a normal life, even if he tried. The connection to the Golden branch would require strength to protect it.


    Jang Man-Wol, Lee Rang, and Kim Yoo-ri sighed with relief.


    Jang Man-Wol then looked at the two, noticing their clueless expressions. "And these two? Do they even know about the war and your plans?" she asked Areum.


    The other two also looked at Areum, waiting for her answer.


    "Nope, they don''t even know anything. It''s just that, with my observations, without knowing, this guy loves his brother so much, he''ll join us. His brother will join too," Areum stated with a smirk.


    "Hey, I don''t love him. I hate him," Lee Rang shouted.


    Jang Man-Wol started laughing while Kim Yoo-ri had a small smile on her lips.


    Looking at their faces, Lee Rang knew they weren''t believing him.


    "Even if he joins you guys, I won''t be joining, and Yoo-ri will go with me," Lee Rang said, looking at Yoo-ri, who nodded in agreement.


    "It''s too late," Areum said. "I''ve already informed other factions that you joined us."


    "What? When? I didn''t agree with it," Lee Rang said in disbelief, his voice laced with panic.


    "Oh, poor kid, you did," Jang Man-wol said with a smirk.


    "When you started making trouble with her on your trip, you were already counted as a member by the enemy. You''re a marked man now. What a sly fox," Jang Man-Wol thought, her gaze fixed on Areum.


    Areum just grinned, her expression telling them that she always got what she wanted.


    Next chapter 11: Boom!

 Chapter 11: Boom!

    ************************


    November 15 1999


    Three days had passed since Hotel De Luna had accepted its troublesome guests.


    Jang Man-wol stood before the mirror, the shimmering diamond earrings she was trying on reflecting back the weariness in her eyes. She was desperately trying to enjoy some personal time, a rare luxury in her hectic life. She ran her hand through her glossy black hair, feeling the familiar weight of her crown, a constant reminder of her responsibilities.


    She smiled, a practiced gesture that didn''t reach her eyes. She was a warrior, after all, and a warrior never let her troubles show. She changed the earrings, one dazzling pair after another, feeling the cool weight of the diamonds on her earlobes. Finally, she settled on a pair of clear oval earrings that matched her skin tone perfectly. As she posed, admiring her reflection, she tried to push away the anxieties bubbling beneath the surface.


    "Miss, if you keep buying things like that, even if the hotel earns a lot, we''ll be in the red before the year ends." the manager, Noh Joon-Suk, said. He was a kind man, always concerned about Jang Man-wol''s reckless spending.


    Jang Man-Wol looked at him in the mirror''s reflection and rolled her eyes.


    "Can''t you just let me enjoy this moment? I''m already so stressed with her being here, and that brat Lee Rang keeps making trouble."


    Noh Joon-Suk smiled, trying to lighten the mood. He thought the hotel was becoming more lively, and Jang Man-Wol was starting to have people she could rely on.


    He was a human, so he was aging and changing, maturing with time. Jang Man-Wol, however, was different. As time passed, he had started to treat her like a daughter, offering her a gentle, if sometimes exasperated, understanding.


    "There are four more days before she leaves," Jang Man-Wol said, looking at her reflection, trying to cheer herself up. She thought, ''You can do it,'' then walked to her desk.


    When she sat down, Noh Joon-Suk placed a document of the hotel customer reviews and earnings on her desk.


    "The foreign vampires have a special request. They like the hotel''s Illusionary Beach room, but they want to make the place bigger." he reported.


    Jang Man-Wol smiled, a genuine smile this time, as she checked the documents. She was happy to see proof of her earnings.


    ''I should have done this earlier'' she thought, feeling a surge of satisfaction. The hotel was a money machine, a testament to her business acumen.


    Before she could fully enjoy her success, another document was placed on her desk.


    "Oh, another one?" she said while her smiled deepened, putting her hand on the folder, assuming it was another record of the hotel''s profits.


    Noh Joon-Suk''s expression, however quickly destroy her hopeful expectations.


    "That''s the list of the hotel''s destroyed property." he said, his voice laced with concern.


    Silence filled the office.


    "Destroyed property? You''re joking, right?" Jang Man-Wol''s voice rose in disbelief as she hastily opened the documents.


    Her eyes scanned the list of damaged items: chandeliers, tables, plates, bottles, antiques, even the walls.


    Her hands crumpled the document as she felt a wave of anger wash over her. The guests weren''t following the rules. She could feel her rage building, her eyes blazing with fury as she looked at Noh Joon-Suk.


    "Who is it?" she asked, her voice tight with anger.


    "They''re different people, but the other guests have paid for the destroyed property but they only paid half the price" he said, bowing respectfully.


    Jang Man-Wol slammed both her hands on the desk, the sound reverberating like a thunderclap. Papers scattered across the desk, a testament to the force of her anger.


    "What is this? Do they think this is a market, and we give discounts for destroyed property?" she said, her voice rising with anger. She thought these guests didn''t respect her hotel enough, their reckless behavior a slap in the face.


    Noh Joon-Suk shook his head.


    "The hotel property was destroyed by two guests fighting, and there''s one guest who''s been fighting different supernatural creatures one after another." he said, looking at her with concern.


    "And that guest says you will be the one paying for the damages." Noh Joon-Suk reported with a bow, expecting her usual outburst.


    But it didn''t happen. as Jang Man-Wol already has an idea who it is so she just slowly sat down on her chair, slumping down as she took deep breaths in and out. She fanned her right hand over her face, trying to calm herself down.


    ''Okay, don''t be angry. You promised you would take care of them,'' she thought to herself, trying to convince her own anger to subside.


    "Well, who''s the troublemaker? Was it Lee Rang?" she finally asked, her voice tight with suppressed frustration.


    Noh Joon-Suk gave a small bow.


    "Indeed, Miss, it was Lee Rang.


    He was the one fighting the supernatural creatures"


    The antique phone on Jang Man Wol''s desk jangled, interrupting her before she could even ask about Lee Rang''s latest escapade.


    Nam Joon Suk answered,


    "Oh, it''s Choi Seo Hee. Hmm, is that so? I''ll let Madam know." He hung up.


    Then bowed slightly to Jang Man Wol.


    "Looks like Lee Rang''s at it again. The guests are already placing bets in the lobby."


    Jang Man Wol''s eyes widened, a surprised laugh escaping her lips.


    "Ha ha ha! It''s only eight in the morning!" She glanced at the clock, her disbelief evident.


    A moment later, the office door slammed open, revealing Jang Man Wol''s simmering fury. With a swift movement, she strode towards a cabinet, her hands outstretched. The cabinet creaked open, revealing a shotgun that seemed to leap into her grasp. A mocking smile played on her lips as she exited, her thoughts a dangerous whisper "Let''s see how much energy they have for this fight."The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Nam Joon Suk followed silently, closing the door behind him with a gentle click.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Lobby, Hotel De Luna.


    The Hotel de Luna''s grand lobby, usually a spectacle of opulent beauty, was transformed into a chaotic battleground.


    As cheers and whispers was heard around the lobby.


    As Lee Rang was thrown down the stairs.


    Lee Rang hastily gotten up, his movements once fluid and graceful, were now ragged and desperate. He was a blur of motion, dodging the man''s clumsy swings, but the man''s brute strength was overwhelming.


    Each blow landed with a sickening thud, sending tremors through the polished marble floor. Lee Rang''s fox-like agility, usually his greatest asset, seemed to have deserted him. The man was relentless.


    "Looks like the only you know how to do is run unlike your brother" the man says.


    He was middle age man that has blonde hair.


    Lee Rang didn''t reply as he was trying to use illusion to affect the man but it didn''t work it just irritated him more.


    The man''s fist connected with Lee Rang''s jaw, sending a jolt of pain through his head. Lee Rang stumbled back, his vision blurring for a moment. He felt a sharp pain in his side, a testament to the man''s relentless assault. His breath came in ragged gasps, his chest heaving He was losing.


    "After all you are just A gumiho half human at that" the man said as he shakes his head in dissapointment and his face showing disgust.


    Lee Rang faced turned dark as this was the reason he was fighting other guests on the hotel they always belittle him being half human and a gumiho.


    Suddenly, a flash caught his eye.


    So reply to get the man attention.


    "Yes you are right, I''m Unlike my brother" as Lee Rang stand up, while the man shows a mocking smile.


    "I don''t fight alone"


    Kim Yoo-ri, her face a mask of cold determination, had moved with fast speed. She was a blur of motion, her movements as smooth and silent as a shadow. Her hand, a blur of motion, turned to claws.


    The man, caught off guard, turned towards Yoo-ri just as her claws found its mark.


    It plunged deep into his shoulder, a silent scream escaping his lips as pain ripped through him. He stumbled back, his weight shifting, and crashed into a nearby table, sending it splintering into a thousand pieces. The sound of shattering wood echoed through the ballroom, momentarily silencing the chaos.


    The guests circled around, their excitement palpable in the air. This was just the beginning of the chaos. The employee,


    Ji Hyun-joong, stood in the middle of the brewing storm, trying to stop the guests from getting hurt.


    He was already a nervous wreck. He didn''t like being the center of attention, and things were escalating quickly.


    Just as he was about to speak, a voice cut through the air.


    "Hundred dollars on that guy!" one of the guests shouted, trying to place a bet and tossing a wad of bills towards Ji Hyun-joong.


    Startled, Ji Hyun-joong glanced at the money with a confused expression. He didn''t know what to do. He wasn''t a gambler and had no idea how to deal with this kind of situation.


    Then, a familiar voice cut through the crowd.


    "We don''t accept betting money here, sir. And please step back." Choi Seo Hee said, her voice firm as she pushed the guest''s arm back, the one holding the money.


    But the guests, like they hadn''t heard her, started placing bets one by one.


    "A hundred on the gumiho." one vampire said, his voice dripping with excitement.


    A female wolf, her amber eyes gleaming with anticipation, countered with,


    "One fifty on the other guy!"


    The energy in the room escalated with every bet.


    Choi Seo Hee watched in disbelief, her eyebrows rising with every bet that was placed. She felt overwhelmed.


    Kim Sun Bi, the hotel''s bartender, emerged from the shadows, seemingly unfazed by the chaos. He accepted the money, whispering to Choi Seo Hee


    "It''s not like they''re gonna stop fighting anyway."


    Choi Seo Hee shook her head and patted his shoulder.


    "You handle this. I''ll report first to the manager." she said, rushing towards the antique telephone in the corner of the lobby.


    "Hyung, let me help too," Ji Hyun-joong said, taking the gambling money from the other guests, his voice laced with excitement. He''d never been this close to a fight, especially one with this kind of energy. Kim Sun Bi smirked, his dark eyes twinkling with amusement.


    "Is there anyone else who wants to bet?" he yelled, his voice booming through the room.


    A voice from the second floor cut through the commotion.


    "Ten thousand dollars on the guy beating up the gumiho." a woman''s voice said, followed by a loud crunch.


    Everyone stopped, turning their heads toward the voice. They quickly realized it was Areum, who had been munching on peanuts. The crowd gaped at her as she was the Gumiho companion.


    Areum didn''t even look at them. She tossed a wad of bills down to Kim Sun Bi, who carefully retrieved the money. Then, she resumed her snacking, making a satisfying crunching sound as she waited for the fight to begin.


    She felt someone watching her. She turned and saw Lee Rang and Kim Yoo-ri staring at her with disbelief.


    Areum smirked at them, her eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that. I''m not the one who picked a fight with a strong guy," she said, with a smile and her voice dripping with innocent sarcasm.


    Lee Rang and Kim Yoo-ri looked at each other, focusing on the word "strong." Then, they both turned their attention to the man who was standing up.


    Electricity crackled from his skin, causing the lobby lights to flicker erratically. The crowd roared in anticipation.


    Areum smiled, enjoying the chaos.


    The man partially transformed, his fingers morphing into sharp talons. His eyes turned a piercing blue, and feathers sprouted from his neck, making him look like a magnificent, yet dangerous, creature.


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, trying to guess what species the man was.


    Then, someone noticed the distinctive blue talons.


    "A Garuda!" the guest cried, his voice full of fear. He quickly retreated, his earlier enthusiasm fading. The rest of the crowd followed suit.


    Garudas are a species known for their power to drain supernatural beings of their abilities.


    The man, however, ignored their fear. He had only one goal: to rip apart the gumiho.


    Suddenly, the sound of heels clicking against the polished marble floor filled the air. The crowd turned their heads toward the source of the noise. Jang Man-Wol descended the stairs, her hand resting on her back.


    "Don''t even think about stopping me just because you''re the owner." the Garuda said, not caring about her at all.


    He was focused on the fight.


    Jang Man-Wol just smiled at him, a knowing, almost predatory smile. She raised the shotgun that she was holding behind her back, pointing it directly at the Garuda''s chest.


    "Boom!" The shotgun fired, sending the Garuda flying backward. The impact echoed through the lobby. But the Garuda didn''t stay down. He tried to stand, his eyes filled with fury, but Jang Man-Wol was already aiming at him.


    "Boom!" She fired again, this time aiming for his head. The Garuda crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    While the shotgun didn''t kill, it packed a powerful punch, even for supernatural creatures. Besides the physical pain, it also induced a dream-like state, filled with terrifying hallucinations that would leave the victim in agony.


    A stifled laugh rang out from the crowd. Jang Man-Wol turned to see Lee Rang, his hand pressed against his mouth, trying to hold back a smile. He couldn''t help but feel a little amused.


    Jang Man-Wol just tilted her head, her eyes narrowed slightly as she raised the shotgun again. She wasn''t done yet.


    Lee Rang''s eyes widened. "Wait! I''m so¡ª "


    "Boom!" The shotgun blasted, sending Lee Rang flying toward the wall with a thud. He crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    She clicked her tongue in irritation, looking at Kim Yoo-ri, who was trembling in fear. Jang Man-Wol chose to ignore her. Her gaze shifted to Choi Seo Hee, who was staring at her with shock.


    "Send them to the room thirteen."


    she said, her voice calm and authoritative.


    it was a room that absorbs so much emotion of a living being if it heard just a small sound for humans it will make them crazy but for supernatural creatures it''s a torture.


    She turned and walked up the stairs, not caring about the gazes she was receiving.


    As she was walking, she heard an irritating laugh. She turned to see Areum, her eyes gleaming with amusement.


    She paused, looking back at the scene unfolding below. The crowd was starting to disperse, their initial excitement replaced with a mixture of awe and fear.


    "Let''s go, Areum unnie"


    Jang Man-Wol said, turning back toward the stairs.


    "I need to check on the damage"


    Areum, her face lit with amusement, followed Jang Man-Wol up the stairs.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    CEO Office, Hotel De Luna


    The two women were sitting comfortably on a plush velvet couch. Jang Man-Wol, a vision of elegant composure, sat with her legs crossed, her fingers tapping a steady rhythm on the ornate coffee table before her. Areum, in contrast, lay sprawled across the cushions, a pillow tucked beneath her head as she devoured a bowl of ice cream with an almost childlike glee.


    Jang Man-Wol watched her with an expression of utter disgust.


    "When you leave, take them both with you," she said, her voice laced with a hint of weariness.


    "I''m tired of their antics."


    "I can''t. I''m due to give birth in my dimension. It''s the only place suitable for souls, unless you have Yggdrasil''s blessing. And I''m pretty sure Yggdrasil isn''t going to grant her blessing to anyone, especially not after you kicked them out of your hotel," Areum said, sitting up properly after finishing her ice cream.


    She licked the spoon with a satisfied sigh.


    Then, Areum looked at Jang Man-Wol with a serious expression.


    "What do you think about technology?" she asked, having observed the rapid advancements in human technology, which she found both intriguing and unsettling.


    "Well, they''re pretty entertaining," Jang Man-Wol said, showing her phone, easy to carry finding the whole thing a fascinating new way to pass the time.


    "I mean the weapons." Areum rolled her eyes. "Do you think they can kill gods?" she continued.


    Jang Man-Wol took a deep breath before answering, thinking seriously. "It depends. If their strongest weapon is still the nuclear bomb, it won''t have any effect on gods. Because I know supernatural creatures who can survive it," she said.


    She''d seen the devastation firsthand, centuries ago, and it had been a terrifying display of human power. Yet, it had ultimately been futile against those who were truly powerful.


    "Tsk, looks like I need to study the humans again after this." Areum said as she stood up, preparing to leave.


    "Where are you going again?" Jang Man-Wol asked, her tone a mixture of exasperation and amusement. ''This ahjumma is going to make trouble again. Why can''t she just stay in one place with her old age?'' she thought, clicking her tongue.


    Areum narrowed her eyes, knowing what Jang Man-Wol was thinking, but she didn''t get angry.


    She just turned around, and white mist began to spread from her.


    "Of course, I''m going to give birth." Areum said, placing her hand on her belly.


    "What? Already?" Jang Man-Wol stood up, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "Yes, this little guy is eager to get out. If it takes any longer, this little guy will force his way out." Areum said with a smile as she felt the movements in her belly. She loved the feeling, a connection to something beyond herself.


    "You look like a normal mother, not a sly fox when you smile like that. Congratulations." Jang Man-Wol smiled, feeling happy for her friend.


    The white mist started to cover Areum''s body.


    "You should try to, you know?"


    she smirked at Jang Man-Wol, her voice filled with mischief.


    Jang Man-Wol sat down first, her face a mixture of shock and annoyance.


    "Giving birth? You''re kidding me," she said as she straightened her skirt, her voice sharp.


    As Areum''s whole body was now fully covered by white mist, she said,


    "Yeah, I''m just kidding. After all, one thousand and three hundred years, and you still can''t find a man?" The white mist disappeared.


    "YAH!" Jang Man-Wol was furious. Areum had touched a sour spot.


    She stomped her foot hard on the floor, causing cracks to spread and the white mist to vanish. But Areum was already gone.


    Yet, a sound of cunning laughter could be heard in every corner of the room.

 Chapter 12: The birth

    ************************


    Areum Soul Dimension ,November 15 1999


    Areum materialized on a swirling, cloud-like platform, the shimmering surface shifting beneath her feet as she entered a giant white castle. This dimension, a place of vast, ethereal landscapes and ancient secrets, was hers. She had taken it for her own when she became a Guardian, She had the final say here, as she occupied the core of the dimension. Yet, she hadn''t made it into a Realm yet.


    To transform a dimension into a Realm,


    one needed to learn the intricate the Laws and pour one''s goals into the core,


    making it their own.


    The core would become part of the owner''s body, and if the Realm''s owner died, the Realm would die with it.


    But the law of the soul, the very essence of being, was elusive, shrouded in mystery.


    As she went to her throne and sat down, the core of her dimension appeared in front of her. It was a pure white star, a swirling mass of energy that pulsed with power, a testament to her knowledge and understanding of the laws of the universe.


    She took it, focusing her power and will into it. The laws she had learned from her child soul combined with the white star, making it shine brighter and brighter. Yet, before it could go into her body, she stopped.


    She caressed her belly. Although she was excited about the prospect of creating her own Realm, she wouldn''t risk harming the child she carried.


    She felt her child kicking around, a small, powerful movement that pulsed through her being. Then, her water broke, a sudden and unexpected rush of sensation that brought her to her senses. She knew it was time. She teleported to her room and lay on her back on the bed.


    "Yggdrasil, I know you''re in here. Help me," she said, her voice strained with pain.


    The green light flashed in the room, and Yggdrasil, a being of immense power, a silhouette of a towering tree with a thousand branches appeared. Then the silhouette compress turning to woman,


    Yggdrasil avatar.


    "Actually, you don''t need to. When you were away, I discovered that even though you''re far away, the branch connection to your child is like a core of the dimension, making his life stronger, even if it''s far away." Yggdrasil said, her voice a gentle murmur that resonated through the room.


    "Then why are you here?" Areum rolled her eyes. She knew Yggdrasil was waiting for her.


    "That''s because I still need to lock his power to avoid messing things up." Yggdrasil stated, standing by Areum''s side.


    Her right hand pulsed with energy, a force of nature that could either create or destroy.


    "Pretty sure I know that. If the seal isn''t working, it looks like you really care about me, huh?" Areum said with a smirk.


    Yggdrasil coughed and whispered,


    "Well, you''re my only friend, and you''re almost as strong as me. The other people who signed the contract always just follow orders. Always."she said.


    Feeling a little sad All these years, she had been lonely. Her comrades had died in the war, and this trickster, Areum, was the only one she had left.


    Areum smiled. Although she always made trouble, having someone to rely on at a time like this made her happy. But then she heard Yggdrasil talk again.


    "Oh, and I have to seal your abilities so it won''t affect the baby''s bloodline seal. We need him to stay human until the bite." Yggdrasil said.


    "Wait, what?" Areum''s eyes widened in panic. She stared at Yggdrasil''s face to see if she was lying.


    "I think it won''t affect him. We don''t need to seal anything. With my powers, I can just give birth quickly and heal quickly. Don''t seal anything." Areum said as she explained, Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    demonstrating with one hand while the other was holding her belly. She felt she was in labor, but she wanted to hold on as she didn''t want her powers to be sealed.


    Yggdrasil shook her head.


    Seeing this, Areum used her most powerful power as a fox: acting cute.


    She looked at Yggdrasil with a sad face, her features becoming more glistening, making it look like she would cry at any moment. Her ears and tail appeared.


    "I learned that giving birth in labor hurts so much. Please don''t seal my power." she said, her voice trembling slightly.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, making them look even more glistening.


    Yggdrasil looked at her in silence, her green light flickering as she hesitated. She knew Areum was acting, but seeing her friend in such distress tugged at her heart.


    "Sorry, but I can''t risk the plan failing." she said, her voice low and regretful. Her hand glowed green as she sealed Areum''s powers one by one. Each seal was a tiny, agonizing jolt of pain that shot through Areum''s body.


    Areum wagged in anger, her tail thrashing against the bed as it shorten making her stay in human form. She thought it was going to work.


    Then, she felt something coming out of her.


    "You fucking bit¡ªahhhhhhh!"


    she screamed, feeling the pain.


    She pulled Yggdrasil''s avatar''s hair¡ªa strand of green grass that didn''t even register the pull.


    "Come on, just push," Yggdrasil said, not caring about the hair.


    She knew Areum could handle a little more pain.


    "Push, push your fucking face! I''m going to burn your big ass tree after this!" Areum yelled, her voice hoarse with exertion and laced with a hint of desperation. The pain was unbearable. She thought about the last time she was defeated like this, never wanting to move again.


    It took four hours for the baby to come out.


    "You, hah, you giant tree cunt!" Areum finally cried out, exhausted, lying back on the bed, her body aching.


    She was barely able to speak.


    "What a smart little guy." Yggdrasil said, carrying the child as she cleaned him up, her green light gently washing over him.


    She removed Areum''s seal, releasing the power that she had been holding back.


    She put the baby in Areum''s arms, as she was recovering at an extraordinary speed, her fox magic kicking in.


    Areum looked up at Yggdrasil, her eyes narrowed.


    "I''m not doing this shit again. And you owe me big this time." she said, her voice laced with weariness.


    as she observed the little guy who was trying to hold her fingers, his eyes wide and curious.


    She looked at him and seeing his small, delicate features, she asked, "Are you hungry, little one?" She kept touching his cheeks, fascinated by his soft, velvety skin.


    The baby made baby noises, trying to cry. "Uwah, uwah." he whimpered.


    "Okay, okay, don''t make a fuss." she said, opening up her clothes and feeding her child until he was full.


    She caressed her baby''s cheeks lovingly, as he tried to act cute, his eyes gazing up at her. She looked into his eyes and whispered,


    "I''m waiting for you, no, I''m waiting for the both of you to find me." The baby''s eyes widened in confusion.


    "Goodbye, little one." she said, kissing his forehead, making him fall asleep.


    As he drifted off to sleep, his baby face was still full of confusion.


    Areum smirked a little as she had fun teasing him. Then, she saw him fall asleep and her face turned serious.


    "Please get stronger." she whispered, her voice filled with a quiet intensity.


    "What''s your plan?" Yggdrasil asked, crossing her arms, her green light swirling around her.


    "I plan to send him away." Areum said as she inspected her son''s delicate features.


    "Why send him away? He will be stronger faster here. And you will bond more with him, so he won''t hate us, even when he learns about the plan." Yggdrasil said.


    She couldn''t understand why Areum would choose to send her child away.


    It seemed so harsh.


    Areum hesitated, her gaze flickering between her son and Yggdrasil.


    This was the hardest decision she had ever faced.


    "A bond can be broken." Areum said, looking at Yggdrasil. Her eyes were dark and unreadable. The truth was, she didn''t want to burden her son with the knowledge of their plan, the weight of the past, and the future she was trying to protect.


    He deserved to live a life free of the burden she carried.


    "He will find out, that''s a fact. That''s why I need to send him away. He will grow by himself, not because of our plan, but because of himself. And with his journey, he will grow attachments for other people and for this world. We will know what kind of person he really is as he tries to find me. And if it succeeds, he will join us, not because the plan succeeded or because of me, but because of the attachments he has grown." Areum stated, now with a blank face. Her voice was a low whisper, almost devoid of emotion.


    Her eyes, usually sparkling with mischief, were now distant and filled with a profound sadness.


    Yggdrasil was silent, even she couldn''t help but think this fox was ruthless in her planning, even with her own son. This was something she had not expected.


    "Are you sure about this? Where will you send him?" Yggdrasil asked, her voice laced with concern.


    "I''ll find a trustable alpha that can give him a bite first, send him to a orphanage close from there like as I said he will have to make the choices for himself"


    Areum looked at her sleeping son, a newfound determination in her eyes.


    She had to be strong.


    She had to make sure her son,and their plan, survived.


    Yggdrasil, sensing Areum''s resolve, didn''t press further. She knew Areum was a creature of contradictions, capable of both great love and immense ruthlessness.


    She trusted her friend''s instincts.


    So Yggdrasil suggested something to her


    "I know a place, a place where there''s a family of wolf pack, and there''s a Nemeton tree that''s is connected to me, and a living follower of mine"


    "A druid?" Areum ask with one raised eyebrow.


    "Yes" Yggdrasil nod.


    "Where is it?" Areum ask curiously.


    "California, Beacon hills"


    "I''ll inspect it myself as a send him away"


    "Well, I suppose I better be on my way," Yggdrasil said, her voice a gentle murmur. She bent down and kissed Areum''s forehead, then turned to leave.


    "I''ll be watching over him, Areum. And I''ll be here when you need me."


    Areum nodded, her eyes filled with gratitude. She knew Yggdrasil would always be there, a constant presence in her life, even when their paths diverged.


    Yggdrasil''s green light flickered and faded, leaving Areum alone with her son and the weight of her decision. She looked down at him, her heart filled with a mix of love, fear, and hope.


    "Please be safe, little one," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion.


    "And remember, even though I''m sending you away, I will always be waiting for you."


    She knew he was too young to understand, but a part of her hoped that somehow, the bond between them would transcend time and space.


    Areum lifted her son, cradling him gently in her arms. She stood up, her gaze focused on a swirling portal of energy that had materialized in her room. It pulsed with an otherworldly power, shimmering with colors that were both beautiful and unsettling.


    It was time. It was time for her to send her son away.

 Chapter 13: New Life

    Warning Semi-R18 Scene


    ***********************


    SOUL SPACE


    "Is it time already?" the Soul asked Cortana in his mind, They lay nestled together, their bodies a tangle of limbs, their souls intertwined in a way that defied description.


    Nine months had passed since they figured out that he was being born again, that he would have a chance to experience a new life, to feel the warmth of the sun and the taste of the wind. These nine months had been a whirlwind of exploration and connection, their bond growing stronger with each passing moment. They already knew each other so well, their memories was shared to each other but there was still one thing left to explore, a primal longing that pulsed between them.


    It had started six months ago, a hesitant touch, a shared curiosity.


    Cortana, now a soul like him, had been exploring the full extent of her existence. The sensation of touch was unfamiliar, exhilarating. She could feel the smooth, solid warmth of the Soul''s form, a stark contrast to the ephemeral energy she had experienced before.


    They had started with holding hands, spending hours in comfortable silence, feeling the delicate connection between their souls. Then came the hugs, the gentle pressure of their forms against each other. It was during one of these embraces that Cortana sensed a change in the Soul''s thoughts. She could feel his desires,


    a primal urge that had been dormant.


    And the Soul didn''t even bother hiding it. Cortana rolled her eyes, thinking, ''Horndog'' but she too was bored staying in Soul Space.


    She yearned for a deeper connection, to explore the physical sensations she''d only ever experienced in dreams.


    Curiosity and desire sparked within her.


    She straddled him, their bodies pressed together, looking into his eyes, a mixture of amusement and anticipation swirling in her soul-golden irises.


    The Soul put his arms around her waist, pulled her closer, and gave her a peck on the lips. Cortana felt the soft, almost ethereal texture of his soul lips, a sensation unlike anything she''d ever known.


    She tried to copy him, pecking back, their lips meeting and parting, a delicate dance of touch. Cortana giggled, a sound like tinkling bells, as she experienced the joy of being a woman, of feeling a physical connection with another being.


    The pecks slowly turned into a full kiss. Cortana learned quickly, her mind processing and adapting with lightning speed. The kiss became sloppy, passionate, but something was missing.


    Their soul bodies didn''t have tongues.


    So the Soul raised his right hand and gently squeezed Cortana''s breast.


    Her form felt real, soft, and warm, a tangible representation of her soul-forged consciousness.


    "Ahh" Cortana moaned, her voice a whisper of pure pleasure, throwing her head back as she experienced this new sensation. The Soul kissed her neck slowly, savoring the feel of her skin against his soul form.


    "Shit, fck," Cortana whispered, slowly closing her eyes as she held the Soul''s head. She was captivated, overwhelmed, by the rush of sensations that were flooding her being.


    The Soul''s left hand left Cortana''s waist and slowly reached for her backside, grabbing it and squeezing it tightly. Cortana moaned, arching into his touch, and raised his head as she lowered her own for a kiss. The Soul continued to gently caress her breast, but they both stopped, realizing a crucial piece was missing. There were no private parts, no way for them to truly consummate this connection. Noticing this, the Soul and Cortana slowed, but they still continued to kiss, their souls intertwined in a silent, unspoken language.


    Cortana turned, sitting between the Soul''s legs. She rested her head on his shoulder, and he hugged her from behind, a warm, comforting presence against her back.


    Although they were both burning with desire, they couldn''t do anything. They both realized they needed to take things slow, to savor this time, this unique connection. Six months was not a long time, but if they rushed, they would both be left empty, frustrated.


    Cortana sensing his frustration, held his arms that were wrapped around her, turned her head, and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Don''t worry, there will be a time. And I''m yours to eat and fuck anyway," Cortana said with a smirk. She knew him very well, their souls deeply intertwined. She knew how much he desired her, as She desires him.


    But her words only fueled the Soul''s desire, making him even more restless. He reached out, his hand brushing against her breast.


    "Stop it," she said with a giggle, playfully pushing his hand away. It was a game, a dance of desire and frustration. They both knew that no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t cross that final line.


    And so, they continued to kiss, their bodies pressed together, the intimacy of their embrace only heightened by the yearning that was simmering between them. The darkness of Soul Space seemed to press in on them, amplifying every sensation, every touch.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Present time


    Cortana looked at the Soul with a smirk, a playful glint in her eyes.


    "It''s time for you to act like a good baby." she said jokingly.


    "I know. I''ll go first. Wish me luck," the Soul said, a mischievous glint in his own eyes. He smacked her backside, making her yelp in surprise before disappearing.


    "Pervert." Cortana said, but her voice was laced with laughter.


    The Soul felt himself re-enter his physical body. He moved around, stretching his limbs, feeling the warmth of his skin and the weight of his flesh. Then, he heard her.


    "Come on, push," the woman said, her voice tinged with concern. "Push, push your fucking face! I''m going to burn your big ass¡ª"


    ''It''s good the language is still English. Big chance you''re still on Earth," Cortana said, her voice a whisper in his mind.


    The Soul mentally nodded, his thoughts already focused on the woman who had just spoken.


    He was pushed out, his eyes struggling to adjust to the brightness of the world. A hand picked him up, gentle yet firm, and wiped him clean. He opened his eyes and saw a woman with beautiful green hair, her eyes filled with a mix of concern and anticipation. He instinctively raised his small hands to her, reaching for her.


    ''stop playing around '' Cortana''s voice sounded in his mind, a playful scolding that sent a wave of laughter through his soul.


    Cortana suddenly appeared beside him, a shimmering figure that only he could see. She tried to touch her own body, but she realized that her form was not fully solidified in the physical world.


    It was still tied to him, only visible through their connection.


    Cortana quickly formulated a plan. She flew to the farthest corner of the room, out of the woman''s sight, and turned to look around. She could see the green-haired woman''s back, but nothing else. This confirmed her suspicions: she could only see what he saw, and other people would not see her unless they had some sort of supernatural ability, like mind-reading.


    They both looked at each other, a silent understanding passing between them. It was convenient. They could have more normal conversations, and his mother wouldn''t be as freaked out.


    They heard the green-haired woman speak. "What a smart little guy," she said as she passed him to a beautiful woman they had never seen before. The woman was radiant, her features delicate, her eyes sparkling with warmth.


    "Is this my mother?" the Soul asked, mentally, as Cortana observed the woman from close range. She looked at the Soul, but all she saw was a blank expression. He couldn''t see himself.


    Then he looked at his mother''s white hair and thought seriously, "Targaryen."


    "That''s just fucking disgusting," Cortana said in his mind. "You better know your limitations."


    "I was just joking. I''m sorry hahahaha,"


    he said, trying to lighten the mood.


    Their conversation, a constant stream of thoughts, was a source of both comfort and amusement, a shared secret that only they knew. His mother, oblivious to the silent exchange between them, thought he was hungry. "Are you hungry, little one?" she asked, her voice soft and soothing.


    He tried to answer with a cute baby sound, but all that came out was, "Uwah, uwah," a sound of shock and confusion.


    Cortana laughed, "That''s what you get, perverted brat," she said, her voice a playful tease. Then, she saw him being shoved into his mother''s breast, his little mouth latching on to the warm source of nourishment.


    Although he was hungry, his imagination kept working.


    "Stop thinking about weird things, you idiot!" Cortana''s voice, a commanding shout in his mind, startled him.


    "I''m sorry, this is just too weird even for me," he replied mentally.


    Cortana rolled her eyes,


    "Well, I''m not surprised. You were a horndog back in Soul Space, and you''re a horndog now. You can''t help yourself."


    The Soul couldn''t help but chuckle.


    It was true.


    After the soul was full he was taken care of by his mother he curse himself for being a trash thinking about weird things.


    "it''s good that you know you''re wrong" Cortana says as she was really glad after all this was her partner for eternity she can''t having him being a pervert.


    Then they both heard his mother talk


    "I''m waiting for you, no, I''m waiting for the both of you to find me"


    Cortana and the baby look shock until he felt a kiss on forehead as he still thinks how could she knows. As he felt asleep and entered the soul space.


    SOUL SPACE


    Both the Soul and Cortana looked at each other in shock. Cortana''s laughter echoed through the vastness of Soul Space. She pointed at the Soul, her golden eyes sparkling with amusement.


    The Soul looked down at himself. His soul body, once expansive and undefined, had compressed and shrunk. It was now a small, shimmering orb, floating in the air, the size of a newborn baby.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. You''ll grow bigger too. Pfft," Cortana said, trying to hold back her laughter. She knew it was a bit of a shock for him, to suddenly be so small, so vulnerable.


    "Tsk, enough laughing. Do you think she''s leaving us?" the Soul asked, he asked trying to change subject.


    "Do you think she hates us because she knows what we are." Cortana asked, her tone serious now.


    Cortana then shook her head. She was sure his mother didn''t hate them.


    "She didn''t kill us, even though she knows. And the kiss on your forehead was a show of her affection," she said.


    It was a gesture of kindness, a way of


    acknowledging their connection, even if it was something she didn''t fully understand.


    The Soul touched his forehead, sighing. Then, he looked at Cortana, who continued.


    "Maybe she just wants to send us away for protection," she said, trying to be optimistic as always. She knew it was possible that the woman might be afraid of their connection, afraid of what they might be capable of.


    The Soul nodded, his thoughts swirling with confusion. He had never thought about this possibility. It was the nature of their existence, after all. He was a soul, and she was his companion, his guide, his friend. But how could he explain this to someone who had never experienced anything like it?


    "Now what?" the soul asked.


    Cortana smiled, her eyes shining with a mix of courage and determination.


    "We''ve been through worse than this. Just remember, we''re together. And that''s all that matters."


    The Soul looked at her, a newfound strength blossoming in his heart. She was right.


    they had always been connected. He knew he could face anything, as long as he had Cortana by his side.


    The soul took her hands.


    He had a long journey ahead of him, but he knew he wouldn''t be alone. He had Cortana, his guide, his confidante, his friend.


    "Don''t worry," Cortana said, her voice a comforting presence in his mind.


    "We''ll figure this out together."


    He smiled. He knew she was right.


    He was ready to begin his new life, ready to face whatever challenges might await him, ready to experience the world,all of its joys and sorrows, all of its beauty and its pain.


    Their journey had just begun.

 Chapter 14: Name

    **********************


    November 22 1999, Beacon Hills


    Areum materialized in front of a giant tree stump, its gnarled bark a testament to its age. She tilted her head, her eyes narrowed in skepticism.


    "This is it? Are you kidding me? You''re still connected with this broken stump?" she said, her voice laced with a hint of amusement.


    She circled the stump, her fingers trailing over the rough bark, her gaze sweeping over the sparse, green grass that clung to the ground around it.


    The green grass surrounding the stump began to stir, undulating like waves in a gentle breeze. It coalesced, twisting and turning, forming a figure of Yggdrasil''s avatar, a shimmering, green-tinged apparition of the towering tree.


    "Yes, and this nemeton has great potential and more stories than you think." Yggdrasil said.her voice a calming murmur that seemed to emanate from the very earth beneath them.


    She focused her power on the nemeton, infusing it with a vibrant, green light. A crack spiderwebbed across the center of the stump, revealing a small, glass jar filled with wriggling flies.


    Areum''s eyes widened, a flicker of curiosity passing across her features. She continued to circle the stump, her gaze never leaving it. She cradled her baby in her arms, her touch gentle and reassuring.


    "Nogitsune? Another crazy one who didn''t understand their powers. What a pity," Areum said, shaking her head.


    Her gaze flickered to the jar.


    She knew the nogitsune had abandoned its physical body to become stronger, to absorb the pain of the world, to transcend its limitations.


    But its potential, the ability to control space itself, fascinated her.


    "Tsk, tsk," she clicked her tongue in annoyance. She had seen many nogitsune in her life who were so eager for strength, so desperate to escape their limitations. Sadly, only a few could access its true potential. It was the second rarest type of kitsune, a creature of immense power and hidden depths.


    She then heard whispers in the air, attempting to influence them to open the jar, to release the nogitsune''s power. Areum raised one eyebrow.


    "He can still use illusions while being sealed. How old is this one?" she asked Yggdrasil. She wanted to know just how long this creature had been trapped.


    "A thousand years or more. Without its physical body, it''s hard to tell,"


    Yggdrasil said.


    "But the one who sealed this guy was a thousand-year-old nine-tailed Tengoku Kitsune, with the help of an alpha wolf in 1943" Yggdrasil then let the jar fall back into the stump.


    "Two rare kitsune in one town is rare. Looks like this town will become more lively in the future,"Areum said, looking at Yggdrasil with a spark of mischief in her eyes.


    She was intrigued. The town, its powerful nemeton, its trapped nogitsune, was a place where anything could happen.


    "Are you planning to make this nemeton recover? With your powers, it would be easy." Areum said, her voice teasing.


    Yggdrasil sat down on the stump, its rough surface surprisingly comfortable beneath her.


    "I will, if you will let him stay here," Yggdrasil said, her gaze unwavering. She understood Areum''s skepticism, but she knew this was the right place for the baby.


    Areum looks at son first as she contemplate what was better.


    "Okay, this town has gotten my attention. This little one will stay here. Is the Tengoku still here?" Areum said, her curiosity piqued. She thought, ''It will be fun to bully¡ªno. To teach another kitsune again.'' She had always been wanted to train another Guardian level kitsune, to see how far she could push things. It was in her nature, the legacy of the Kitsune.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "She''s gone to another country. Only the alpha remained here." Yggdrasil said, pouring her power into the nemeton. The green glow intensified, pulsing with energy.


    "Two alphas in one town, and they didn''t fight. Looks like this town is really interesting," Areum said with a smirk, her gaze fixed on a particular direction. Yggdrasil, sensing her thoughts, followed her gaze. The air hung heavy with anticipation, the silence punctuated by the rustling of leaves and the chirping of birds.


    "Let''s go," Yggdrasil said as her grass avatar slowly dissolved into the ground.


    Areum smirked. She wanted to play a prank, to see what kind of havoc she could wreak in this town. The idea of stirring things up, of seeing how far she could push these two alphas, was too tempting to resist. But then she looked at her baby, who was starting to stir in her arms.


    "Too bad," she muttered, her playful mood momentarily dashed. She glanced in another direction, her eyes shimmering with a mischievous light. The town held so many possibilities, so many secrets to uncover.


    And then, just as quickly as they had appeared, they vanished, leaving the ancient nemeton alone in the quiet woods.


    A minute later, in a different part of the forest, a large wolf with brilliant red eyes materialized.


    Its fur was a rich, black color, its gaze piercing and intelligent. It was Talia, a powerful alpha, her wolf form radiating a potent energy that sent a shiver down the spines of all those who sensed it.


    She shifted, her form transforming into that of a woman, her body bare, her features sharp and striking. She surveyed the ground, her keen senses picking up every detail.


    "Talia, what happened?" Peter, her younger brother said as he caught his breath as he ran to catch up with her. His gaze, usually bright and playful, was now laced with concern


    "Someone was here, and the nemeton regained some power" Talia said, her voice a low growl. She sniffed the air, her eyes flickering as she detected a faint, yet unmistakable scent.


    "Fox," she said, her voice sharp and clear. She turned, her red eyes fixed on a specific direction, her gaze mirroring Peter''s. They both knew what it meant.


    The sound of footsteps echoed through the trees.


    Satomi Ito, another alpha, with a quiet intensity, appeared, her gaze sharp and unwavering.


    She nodded to Talia in greeting.


    "Satomi, is your friend back?" Talia asked, her voice a whisper, her eyes never leaving the woman before her.


    Satomi Ito shook her head.


    "No, I was attracted by the nemeton calling," Satomi explained. She sniffed the air, detecting the same fox scent that had drawn Talia and Peter to the area.


    The nemeton that recovered was acting as a beacon for the supernaturals making them attracted.


    "Looks like we will have many supernatural creatures coming this time, in beacon hills this time." Talia said, her gaze shifting to Peter, a flicker of grim determination in her eyes.


    "Go, back home and tell the others to prepare"


    Peter looks at the two alphas, knowing they want to talk alone peter nods before his eyes turned blue then running back.


    As Peter vanished into the trees, Talia looked at Satomi, a mix of apprehension and frustration on her face.


    "Did it get out?" Talia asked, her voice a low growl. She knew what was sealed in the nemeton. It was a dangerous entity, one that could wreak havoc if it were released.


    "No, but the nemeton has gotten stronger. If it has something to do with the kitsune we smelled, then I don''t know. There are many types of kitsune, and I don''t know how many have the ability to do this," Satomi Ito said.


    her thoughts racing, trying to remember the powers of each kitsune. There were countless legends, countless stories, and the Kitsune were some of the most elusive and enigmatic creatures.


    Talia Hale frowned, her gaze fixed on the nemeton.


    "Let''s deal with the upcoming visitors first, before we figure out what''s happening to the nemeton," she said.


    She knew the nemeton would attract other supernatural creatures now that it had recovered, but that also meant trouble for them. The nemeton was a beacon, and they needed to be vigilant.


    Satomi Ito nodded, her face serious,


    her eyes flickering.


    Although her pack was Buddhist, they were fierce protectors of their territory. They would defend what was theirs.


    Then she looked at Talia, who stood before her, naked and unfazed by her exposed state.


    "When will you find clothes that can adapt to your wolf form? You can''t just keep getting naked like this," Satomi said, shaking her head at Talia''s indecency.


    (A/N: evolve wolf is legit strongest version of wolf in teenwolf Tv FYI)


    Talia offered a wry smile,


    her expression tinged with embarrassment.


    Although she was a strong alpha, she couldn''t help but feel a little sheepish under Satomi''s scrutiny Who was the oldest wolf she met.


    "I''ll go find some. I just haven''t had enough free time lately," Talia said. She knew Satomi was right, but she had been focused on other things, things that were far more important than finding clothes that could shift with her werewolf form.


    "And call your friend. If she knows other kitsune, maybe she can help us figure this out. I''ll leave first."


    Talia shifted, transforming into a massive wolf, Black fur, her eyes blazing with a fiery red light. She turned and disappeared into the forest.


    Satomi sighed, watching her friend go. She knew Talia was right. They needed help. This was bigger than any of them, and they needed all the knowledge they could get. She turned to her phone, dialing Noshiko''s number, her heart heavy with apprehension.


    What they didn''t know is that it was all a prank orchestrated by Areum. She had deliberately left behind a scent trail, a subtle manipulation of their senses, so they could smell her presence. Otherwise, with her powers, she could have easily vanished without leaving a single trace.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Beacon Hills, Orphanage


    Yggdrasil and Areum materialized outside the orphanage, a quaint, brick building with ivy creeping up its walls.


    Areum, ever the trickster, immediately began reading the minds of everyone employed there. She did it subtly, a whisper of her power, ensuring that none of the staff even noticed her presence.


    She quickly assessed the situation. The orphanage was decent, well-maintained, and the staff seemed genuinely caring. She smiled, satisfied.


    This was a good place for her son.


    She then controlled the matron of the orphanage, subtly manipulating her thoughts, directing her to come outside. As the matron emerged, Areum put her son down on the porch, a gentle touch caressing his cheek.


    She looked at him, her expression a mix of sadness and pride.


    "Goodbye, little Lucian," she whispered, kissing his forehead one last time. She stepped aside, allowing the matron to approach.


    The matron, surprised to see a child at the front door, hurriedly took the baby in her arms. She didn''t notice Areum beside her, as Areum had cast an illusion, making it seem as if the matron saw a name card, a subtle manipulation of her senses.


    "Lucian, is that your name, little guy?" the matron said, reading the imaginary name card. She smiled at him, a warmth radiating from her.


    "Welcome home, little Lucian," the matron said as she turned and went back inside the orphanage, the baby cradled safely in her arms.


    Yggdrasil and Areum watched for one last time. Then, just as quickly as they had arrived, they disappeared, leaving Lucian in the care of the unsuspecting staff.

 Chapter 15: Time skips

    **************************


    November 28, 2000


    Lucian, a mischievous glint in his black eyes, stared blankly out the window, watching the rain lash against the glass. At one year old, pretending to be a normal, innocent baby was a constant performance, a charade he''d grown weary of. His mind, a whirlwind of thoughts and plans, felt like a cage,


    his soul yearned to do things.


    ''Should I start exercising?'' Lucian thought, a smirk playing on his lips.


    He and Cortana had figured out that his body wasn''t normal. He was getting stronger at an alarming rate for a baby, an anomaly that had them both baffled. They thought it was because of the Spartan genes stored in his DNA, or maybe because of the connection with the tree, or his mother.


    They didn''t know about the tree branch absorbing blood.


    Suddenly, a miniature Cortana, a shimmering projection of her soul, appeared in his vision, hovering in front of his face.


    "No, you can''t. Although your body is stronger than a normal human baby, it just means you need to work harder to improve it. Either you won''t get it right, or your body will overstrain." Cortana zipped around him, a gold whirlwind of energy.


    ''The only good thing is we know where we are.'' Lucian replied, his voice a quiet whisper in their shared consciousness.


    They''d overheard the conversations of the employees when he was a baby.


    ''Beacon Hills'' Lucian thought. He wondered if he was a werewolf, since his physique was so different. He craved answers, but his tiny body rendered him helpless.


    Cortana, sensing his frustration, flew up and landed on his hand, her form solid, a comforting presence.


    "You will grow up. You just need patience. And if it''s really the world of Teen Wolf, you already know the plot," she said.


    trying to comfort him.


    Lucian smiled. He thought about studying the canine distemper virus.


    Cortana''s memories didn''t include anything about that. It wasn''t important to her. She had never even seen a dog in her universe, just pictures.


    ''I''m going to make them all my bitches, mwahahaha!''


    Lucian smirked, his baby face morphing into a mischievous grin. He loved a good villainous monologue.


    Cortana rolled her eyes at his antics.


    "Stop doing your villain monologue because you''re bored. Act like a good kid. Stop smirking! The matron is coming." she said, pointing towards the door.


    Lucian turned his head and saw Ms. Hawthorne, a kind, elderly woman with a gentle smile, walking towards him.


    They both noticed she was carrying a baby.


    "Little Lucian, look, you''re a big brother now," she said, placing the baby beside him in his crib.


    "Name." Lucian said, trying to show happiness on his face, making an effort to speak, even though it was difficult for him to form words.


    The matron caressed his head. "Her name is Malia. You take care of her okay?"


    "Okay," Lucian said, flashing a wide smile. He was thinking, ''Woman, I''m only one year old.''


    "Okay, Ms. Hawthorne. Didn''t mean literally. Focus on the kid." Cortana said, her voice a quiet whisper in Lucian''s mind. He was the only one who could hear her.


    "Malia, Were-coyote," Lucian said through their connection. He had read about her, about her unusual origins.


    Cortana nodded. "If what you read is right, then one month from now, she''s going to get adopted."


    ''Investment.'' Lucian thought, nodding his head. He was already making plans.


    ''Malia has got strong potential, with part of her mother''s powers. If her full coyote form is an evolved were-coyote, she''s much stronger than Scott, the true alpha.''


    Lucian nodded again, thinking his plans were good.


    "First of all, you don''t call an innocent baby an investment. That''s horrible. And what I mean is her car accident." Cortana started to lecture him.


    "Oh, shit, here we go again," Lucian mentally coughed, already knowing what she was going to say. ''What do you want me to do?''


    He knew she already knew what he was thinking.


    "I know you don''t care. Even you know what''s going to happen. You know something bad is going to happen, and you still let it happen. Are you sure you won''t regret it?" Cortana said, crossing her soul arms, a flicker of disapproval in her golden eyes.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "I know this is our second chance in life, so I''ll do everything for the people I care about. But if it''s really a stranger, I don''t really care. But for you, I''ll try to change it," Lucian said, looking at Cortana, a flicker of sincerity in his eyes. He knew she was right. They were soulmates, bound together by their shared past and their uncertain future. He wanted to make her proud of him.


    "I''ll do it for you, until you have a body, because I know you would help them if you could. Because I won''t. I''m going to change to improve myself, you, and the people around me, not for strangers I don''t know," Lucian said, his voice firm in their connection. He was learning, growing, trying to become better, for her, for their future.


    Cortana held his finger with her tiny hand. "Thank you for trying to change for me."


    It was enough for her that he was trying, that he was making an effort. He was a complex being, filled with contradictions and desires. But he was also good, and he was trying to be better.


    They both noticed little Malia trying to move, sensing her awakening.


    Cortana dissolved, her form fading into the Soul Space.


    "Wait, take me away with you," Lucian said, but it was too late. He covered his ears as the sound of a baby''s cry echoed through the room.


    "Uwaaaahhhh." the baby Malia started crying, her small voice filled with distress.


    Malia didn''t stop crying until she was picked up by the Matron.


    Lucian, lying in his crib, stared at the ceiling, feeling defeated.


    Then he heard a stifled laugh, and Cortana''s voice whispered in his mind,


    "0-1, baby wins."


    "Cortana." Lucian called her name softly.


    "Yes." Cortana answered, her voice tinged with amusement.


    "Fuck you." Lucian said.


    "Oh, fuck you too, sweetheart," she said, both of them mentally laughing.


    Lucian lay there, a mischievous glint in his eyes. This was only the beginning of their new life.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    December 8 2004 7:34PM


    When the Nemeton Tree recovered and grew stronger, the stump transformed into a towering trunk, its branches reaching toward the sky. The nemeton was a beacon, pulsating with power, attracting supernatural creatures from far and wide.


    From a Gorgon, a Siren, and a Were-Lion they had come, their presence a testament to the nemeton''s growing strength. But this time, it wasn''t supernatural creatures who trespassed on Beacon Hills, but humans.


    These were not ordinary humans. They had reached the peak of human physicality, their bodies honed to a razor-sharp edge.


    They weren''t here because they hated supernatural creatures or sought revenge. They were here for one thing: assassination. They blended into the shadows, killing without mercy, their movements a blur of motion.They were ninjas, masters of stealth and death.


    Outskirts of Beacon Hills, Hale House


    The Hale family was having a party, celebrating the relative peace that had descended upon Beacon Hills.


    "Looks like there won''t be any more hunters coming to Beacon Hills if they know they''ll die." Talia said, glancing at Satomi Ito.


    "They shouldn''t be killed to begin with." Satomi said, shaking her head.


    Her pack was Buddhist, and she believed in nonviolence, even against those who threatened their existence.


    The supernatural creatures kept coming to Beacon Hills, of course, but the hunters would follow, seeking to eradicate them. Then, six months ago, it all changed. The hunters started dying, one by one, seemingly attacked by wolves.


    "And we didn''t do it. Someone is killing them after we defeat them, and making it look like werewolves did it." Talia said, her voice laced with anger. They were being framed, their reputation tarnished.


    "Do you have any idea who it is?" Satomi asked, her eyes scanning the party, a mix of their betas and friends enjoying themselves.


    "My best guess is Gerard Argent. That''s what he did to Deucalion." Talia said, her face grim. She remembered that the once hopeful and peaceful alpha wolf had killed his own betas to absorb their power, a dark betrayal that still haunted her.


    Talia shook her head slightly, trying to push away the distracting thoughts.


    "Did your friend find out about the kitsune?"


    "She doesn''t know any kitsune that can strengthen a Nemeton tree like this.The nemeton was connected to Yggdrasil." Satomi said, repeating what Noshiko had told her.


    "Unless it was the Seishin Kitsune that sided with Yggdrasil at the Battle of the Gods. But that was a myth, even for her."


    Talia shook her head.


    "That''s just bedtime stories for children. Even if it was real, someone as strong as that, we couldn''t possibly smell her scent," Talia said, incredulous.


    Just as they were about to continue their conversation, Laura walked in, holding an envelope.


    "Mom, a letter was sent to you," Laura said, holding the envelope out to her mother.


    "Thank you, honey. Can you check in with your sister? See if she''s fallen asleep?" Talia asked.


    "I know." Laura said, heading towards the second floor to check on Cora.


    Talia smiled and opened the envelope. Instead of a letter, she found black sand. The lights suddenly went out, plunging the Hale House into darkness.


    Talia and Satomi frowned, hearing something. Footsteps, so fast, so silent, that they barely registered. Then, one of Satomi''s betas screamed in pain, his head severed, his body collapsing to the floor. All the werewolves in the room partially transformed, their instincts kicking in. In the darkness, Talia and Satomi saw figures, shadowy silhouettes that seemed to blend into the very walls of the house. The ninjas were masters of stealth, their movements swift and deadly. They even scaled the walls with inhuman agility, their bodies a blur of motion.


    "What the¡­" Talia muttered, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    "They move like shadows, like phantoms."


    Satomi, her own senses heightened, echoed Talia''s surprise.


    "I''ve never seen anything like it. Their speed, their precision..." She shook her head, trying to grasp the impossible grace of the ninjas'' movements.


    Suddenly, a shuriken, a deadly throwing star, flashed through the air, aimed at one of Satomi''s betas. The wolf yelped in pain as the shuriken pierced its flesh.


    "Wolfsbane!" the werewolf howled, its eyes wide with fear. The scent of the deadly poison filled the air. Panic surged through the room as other werewolves, their senses heightened, began to react.


    The werewolves, weakened by the Wolfsbane, staggered, their movements sluggish and their strength diminished. But their numbers were overwhelming. The ninjas, despite their deadly skills, were outnumbered by the werewolves, who, even in their weakened state, still possessed immense strength and ferocity.


    Talia, her eyes blazing with a primal rage, snarled, "They may be fast, but they''re not invincible. We''ll fight them to the death!"


    Satomi, her katanas drawn, added, "And we have one advantage. They may blend into the shadows, but our eyes can see them in the dark."


    The werewolves, their senses heightened, began to pick out the ninjas in the darkness. They were no longer just shadowy figures, but deadly enemies, their movements a blur of motion, their blades a deadly dance of steel.


    As the strength of the wolves cannot be fought by the bare strength of a human.


    The ninjas, trained in the brutal methods of the Ozunu clan, moved with a terrifying precision, each strike calculated and deadly.


    The battle raged on, a symphony of snarls, screams, and clashing steel. The werewolves, despite their weakened state, fought with a ferocity born of desperation. They were a pack, a force of nature, and they were not going to be denied. But even their ferocity was no match for the ninjas'' deadly skills and precision. The ninjas, like shadows in the night, moved with a terrifying grace, their blades a deadly dance of steel, each strike a testament to their mastery of the art of combat.


    The werewolves, though powerful, were no match for the ninjas'' speed, agility, and ruthlessness. The ninjas, trained to kill without hesitation, moved with a cold efficiency that chilled the very air. Their movements were a blur of motion, their strikes precise and deadly.


    The battle raged on, a symphony of snarls, screams, and clashing steel.


    The Hale House, once a haven for the werewolves, was now a battleground, the air thick with the scent of blood and fear.


    The ninjas, their movements a blur of motion, suddenly halted. Even with the Wolfsbane weakening the werewolves, the pack''s ferocity and strength were proving to be a formidable challenge.


    The ninjas, accustomed to swift and decisive victories, found themselves struggling against the relentless onslaught. They realized they were outnumbered, with only seven remaining out of the original twenty, while the pack of thirty-one werewolves had dwindled to sixteen.


    Recognizing the tide of the battle was turning against them, the ninjas made a tactical retreat. They were masters of stealth, disappearing into the shadows with an agility that defied the werewolves'' attempts to pursue them.


    As the last ninja vanished, Talia heard a desperate cry echoing through the darkened house. Her daughter''s voice, laced with pain, pierced the chaos.


    Talia rush towards the stairs as she hurriedly entered Cora''s Room


    She turned to see her eldest daughter Laura, her face pale and her leg and arms bleeding, but still managing to stand as she hugs her sister as she saw her youngest daughter cora was in shock looking at her brother.


    As Her son, however, lay crumpled on the floor, a sword protruding from his belly.


    He whispered, his voice weak,


    "I didn''t let them take her away"


    The scene was one of utter devastation. The werewolves, though victorious, were battered and bruised. The house, once their sanctuary, was now a battlefield, stained with blood and littered with the remnants of the fight. But the true cost of the victory was etched on Talia''s face her daughter, her son was hurt and her youngest daughter was almost taken and the overwhelming sense of loss that gripped her heart.

 Chapter 16: Kidnapped

    **************************


    December 8 2004 5:30PM


    Like any ordinary Monday before dinner, Lucian stood in front of the small mirror in his room, carefully inspecting his reflection. He posed, trying out different smiles, grins, and smirks, a hint of amusement in his black eyes.


    "I am so handsome," he said, smoothing down his black hair with his hand.


    "Okay, stop being narcissistic again," Cortana''s voice appeared in his mind, her usual playful tone laced with a hint of exasperation.


    Lucian smirked, his expression turning mischievous. "No way, I wasn''t even half cute or handsome in my past life."


    He made his way to the orphanage dining room, where children of all ages were gathered, chattering and laughing.


    Lucian walked towards his table, a group of children his age and slightly older.


    His seat was at the very end of the table, a lonely spot that reflected his place in the orphanage.


    The other kids, with their boisterous laughter and playful chatter, seemed oblivious to him. They were constantly being compared to him, their achievements overshadowed by his brilliance. The Matron, however, showered him with praise and attention, which only made the other kids resent him more.


    Lucian, however, didn''t care.


    He was a genius, his mind a supercomputer thanks to Cortana''s abilities. Fast computation and complex calculations were easy for him. He''d always loved reading,


    And He didn''t need friends. He always preferred his own company, his own thoughts. He enjoyed peace and quiet more than playing with brats.


    Lucian had a goal to be free, to be himself, to he was a genius. So he can speak freely, to let his knowledge flow without making people think he was a monster.


    As he might go crazy acting like a child all the time.


    6:38 PM


    Lucian lay down on his bed, staring at the window as the late afternoon light streamed through the glass.


    The shadows stretched and danced across his room, mimicking the restless thoughts in his mind.


    "Do you think Malia is going to remember me?" he asked Cortana, his voice a soft murmur.


    He already knew it was impossible for a child a month old to remember him.


    He was just trying to pass the time until sleep claimed him.


    He was tired of pretending to be a normal child. He was tired of waiting for the moment he could finally embrace his true nature. He was tired of being a prisoner in his own body.


    "Let''s try training tomorrow, Cortana. Otherwise, I''m going to go crazy," he said, his gaze fixed on the moonlit window.


    "I know. Just don''t push yourself too hard," Cortana said, appearing in her miniature form. They both looked at the moon, its silver light shimmering on the windowpane. Suddenly, they saw a reflection in the corner of the room a man, standing there in full black, his features obscured by the shadows.


    Lucian''s eyes widened in shock. He turned his head, but the man had already vanished. But then, his instincts took over, and he instinctively ducked as a hand reached out from behind him. He rolled to the other side of the bed, his heart pounding in his chest.


    He saw the man again, his dark form emerging from the shadows.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ''Ninja?!'' Lucian thought, but before he could react, a hand shot out from under the bed, striking him on the neck.


    The last thing Lucian thought was,


    ''This world isn''t just Teen Wolf'' as he fell unconscious.


    He faintly heard Cortana''s voice.


    "Wake up."


    He slowly opened his eyes, finding himself in the familiar expanse of the Soul Space. He lay on the dark, transparent ground, a sense of disorientation washing over him.


    He saw Cortana kneeling before him, her golden soul form glowing softly, a worried look on her face.


    She gently placed her right hand on his cheek.


    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t help you," was the first thing Cortana said, her voice filled with remorse. She saw the fear in Lucian''s eyes, the way he trembled slightly. If she had a body, maybe the outcome would have been different.


    Lucian flicked his middle finger at her forehead. As he hugged her, he said, "There''s no point looking at my body and that guy. We can''t win. We are just unlucky." He was pissed off too, but he wouldn''t blame Cortana. He knew his limitations.


    Cortana rested her head on Lucian''s shoulder, her form shimmering against his. She didn''t say anything. She truly thought that no matter what, if she didn''t have a body, she should have been able to truly help him. She was powerless, a ghost trapped in a world she couldn''t touch, a cruel irony that fueled her guilt.


    Sensing her thoughts, Lucian hugged her more tightly.


    He knew she blamed herself, but he wouldn''t allow it. He had made a decision. No matter what it took, he would find a way to give her a body, to make her whole again. He would make it his mission. They were bound, their fates intertwined, and he wouldn''t let her suffer.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    As Lucian''s unconscious body was carried out of the town of Beacon Hills, the Nemeton sensed it. A surge of energy rippled through the ancient tree, its trunk glowing with a vibrant green light. It was a powerful beacon, tapping into the depths of Yggdrasil''s power, calling to someone who could help.


    Ten minutes later, a man, his face etched with age and wisdom, walked up to the Nemeton''s towering trunk. He was Deaton, the veterinarian and druid, a man who walked the line between the human and the supernatural worlds.


    "You have grown, but to call upon a druid like me¡­ I didn''t know a Nemeton had that kind of power." Deaton murmured, placing his hand on the rough bark of the trunk.


    Visions flooded his mind, images of a child, a small form being kidnapped, taken away. The nemeton focused its energy, sending a clear message. Find the child.


    Deaton opened his eyes, shock etched on his face. He hurriedly pulled his hand away from the tree trunk, the visions fading.


    "A Nemeton doesn''t have that kind of power." He froze, his eyes wide with disbelief, as the nemeton pulsed with a bright green light.


    "Unless¡­" he whispered, a gentle, feminine voice echoing in the air. "Find him."


    "It was true," he said, his voice trembling with awe. The green glow faded, leaving the nemeton standing tall and silent, its purpose fulfilled.


    Deaton, his mind racing, knew he had to act. He ran towards the Hale Mansion, his every step filled with purpose. He needed to find the child, and for that, he needed help.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    As Deaton approached the Hale Mansion, he noticed that the windows were dark, the house eerily silent. An uneasy feeling settled in his gut, a sense that something was terribly wrong.


    Then, a guttural, mournful howl, the cry of an Alpha wolf, echoed from within the house. He hurried inside, and the sight that greeted him was chilling. Bodies lay scattered on the floor, the air heavy with the scent of blood and fear. The remaining wolves snarled at him, their eyes blazing with a primal rage. They were still sensitive from the previous attack, their senses heightened, their instincts on edge.


    "Enough. He''s an ally," Satomi Ito commanded, her voice firm, cutting through the tension.


    "What happened?" Deaton asked, his voice laced with concern. He saw the body of a ninja, the same type he''d seen in his visions. He slowly walked toward Satomi, his gaze searching for answers.


    Satomi shook her head, her face etched with sorrow.


    "We don''t know. They just suddenly appeared. Their technique and fighting style were unlike anything we''ve ever seen. We wouldn''t have won if not for our superior strength." She looked at her fallen beta, remorse filling her eyes.


    "Deaton, I need your help!" Talia''s voice called from upstairs.


    "Go. We can handle ourselves here," Satomi said, her tone resolute. The wolves were resilient, but those who were dead couldn''t be brought back.


    Deaton hurried up the stairs, his heart pounding in his chest. The first thing he saw was Talia, her face etched with worry, holding Derek, who was unconscious, a sword embedded in his belly.


    Deaton knelt down beside Talia, carefully inspecting Derek''s injuries. "Can you save him?" Talia asked, a desperate plea in her voice. She was ready to heal her son herself, even if it meant losing her Alpha status.


    (A/N: in the Teen Wolf series, Derek healed Cora, and he became a beta.)


    Deaton examined the sword, noticing the poison, the wolfsbane.


    It was different, a strange color, almost a luminescent blue, and he knew immediately that it was something unique.


    "We need to pull it out," he said, his voice firm. He reached for Derek, ready to assist Talia in moving him to a table.


    "He''ll bleed out. The wolfsbane stopped his healing a while ago," Laura said, her voice shaking with fear for her brother.


    "Yes, but that''s not how wolfsbane is supposed to work. It''s supposed to weaken your body, poison you slowly, killing you over time. This just weakened his healing." Deaton said, his brow furrowed with concern.


    "Are you saying it''s not wolfsbane?" Laura asked. Talia put a comforting arm around her daughter''s shoulders.


    "It is wolfsbane, but it wasn''t meant for wolves like you," Deaton said, meeting Talia''s gaze.


    "What''s your plan?" Talia asked, her voice trembling with urgency.


    "We need to let him heal himself. We need to burn it out of his wounds," Deaton said. He placed his hand on the sword hilt, his thumb pressing against the poisoned metal.


    "Do you have a torch?" Deaton asked, his eyes searching the room.


    Before Talia could respond, they heard a heavy thud as something was dropped on the floor.


    They turned to see Peter, his face covered in blood, walking towards them. He''d heard their conversation from downstairs. He was holding something close to Derek, a powerful Oxy-Fuel torch, the flames roaring.


    (A/N:it''s the one that people used to welding metal and cut it)


    "Is this fine?" Peter asked, holding the torch out to Deaton.


    "Yes, that will do." Deaton replied. He then pulled the sword out of Derek''s wound, the metal still warm from the poison.


    Peter carefully moved the torch over Derek''s wounds.


    The intense heat burned, and Derek''s eyes suddenly shot open, his eyes blazing a piercing blue.


    He Roars in pain, a raw, guttural cry that echoed through the mansion.


    All the wolves in the Hale Mansion, their senses heightened, turned their attention to the upstairs room.


    Derek''s Roars were loud enough to be heard throughout the entire house.

 Chapter 17: Asura?

    *************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage House


    Lucian lay on the tatami mat, his eyes closed, his breathing slow and measured.


    ''Seven times. I''ve fainted seven times.''


    Lucian said to Cortana, his voice tinged with frustration.


    He was furious. Even though his reflexes were better than those of any human his age, even older, he couldn''t beat those trained as ninjas.


    ''I know you''re pissed, but you need to calm down. We can''t beat them, as you already know who they are.'' Cortana said, her voice a soothing balm in his mind.


    They already knew, from Lucian''s past memories, that these people wouldn''t hurt them. Ozunu ninjas kidnapped orphans from all over the world.


    Lucian was an orphan and a genius in the eyes of others, yet he never formed close relationships. It was as if he were begging them to take him, since no one would care if he disappeared.


    Lucian opened his eyes, taking in his surroundings.


    He was in a small, japanese room, the only furniture a few tatami mats. He saw other children, kidnapped like him, lying around the room.


    But then, his extraordinary senses tingled. He felt someone standing in the corner, concealed by the shadows. The shadows expanded, and the man no longer bothered to hide his face.


    "Looks like they''re right. You are special." the man said, his smile a chilling, almost predatory, expression.


    He thought to himself, ''Looks like there''s someone more special than you, little brother.'' as he recalled the one who was groomed to replace Lord Ozunu but had betrayed them.


    He would train this boy, Lucian, very well.


    "Wake them up. It''s time for dinner, and Lord Ozuru is waiting for you guys." the man said, leaving the room through a sliding door.


    A sudden golden light that only he can see appeared, and Cortana mini version was seen. As she flew to his shoulder.


    "I think he''s up to something." Cortana whispered to Lucian, who was now looking at his fellow prisoners, all still asleep.


    ''Yeah, a murderous ninja smiling at me. Everything is going to be fine.'' Lucian said sarcastically. He attempted to wake up the other kids.


    "Hey, wake up." he said, gently shaking the little black girl awake.


    The girl opened her eyes and immediately threw a punch at Lucian, who quickly stepped back, his expression unfazed.


    "Didn''t your parents teach you manners?" Lucian asked, his voice calm and steady.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The girl glared at him, her jaw clenched, her eyes filled with anger.


    ''This girl''s got anger issues.'' Lucian said to Cortana, as he continued waking up the other children.


    "Give her a break. Maybe she''s scared," Cortana said.


    The girl looked around the room, her gaze searching for something familiar, a sense of security in the unknown. She saw a young boy still asleep. She crawled over and gently shook him.


    "Garrett, wake up." she called out, her voice strained.


    The boy yawned and rubbed his eyes, looking around in confusion.


    "Violet, where are we?" Garrett asked, observing the room.


    "I don''t know." she said, shaking her head. She then pointed to Lucian, who was now kicking the other children''s feet gently to wake them. "But he might," she said.


    "Hey, do you know where we are?" Garrett asked Lucian, who had finished waking up the children.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow at them.


    "No, but that guy asked me to wake you up. You ask him." he said, gesturing toward the sliding door, which was now open.


    "Oh, how did you know I was out here?" the man said, his voice smooth as he entered the room.


    "I can hear you." Lucian said. His body was getting stronger, and his senses were becoming even more acute.


    "Interesting." the man said, a smile playing on his lips. He looked at the children in the room, his eyes lingering on Lucian.


    "Follow me." the man said, then walked out of the room. The children looked at each other, confusion and fear etched on their faces.


    They saw Lucian following the man, and Violet and Garrett exchanged glances before following suit. The two other children, deciding it was better to be with the others than alone, joined the procession.


    They were led into a large room, where they heard a man speaking, his voice booming and authoritative.


    "Metsu, Zen, Wherever you are, Wherever you may go, you must never ever forget who you are, how you came to be. You are Ozunu. You are a part of me, as I am a part of you," the man said, his words resonating in the room, a hypnotic rhythm.


    ''God, damn, so this is what it feels like to be brainwashed. He should at least change some lines.'' Lucian thought sarcastically with disgust and amusement.


    "But it works though. Look at your ninja classmates. It''s got their attention." Cortana said, pointing out the other orphans, who were watching with fascination and a hint of awe.


    They were pushed to the front by the man who led them there.


    Ozunu continued, his voice filling the room, his eyes locked on the children.


    "This is the truth of your lives, and it will remain true after your death." he said, his voice laced with a chilling certainty.


    He then pointed to each child, his gaze lingering on Lucian, who felt a cold shiver run down his spine. Ozunu knew he was different, yet he continued.


    "They''re my new sons and daughters. I have given them a name."


    He pointed to each child, reciting a new name.


    When he pointed to Lucian, he paused, his gaze intense.


    "Asura. Welcome them as your brothers and sisters." he said, his voice firm, his command echoing in the room.


    Children from all ages, dressed in black, stood and bowed.


    "Welcome, Asura." they chanted in unison, their voices a chorus of reverence and awe.


    Lucian stood there, his eyes narrowed, his mind churning.


    They were being indoctrinated, their identities erased, replaced with the Ozunu creed a warped sense of loyalty and purpose.


    He was being branded, his individuality stripped away, forced into a new role.


    He was Asura.


    He looked at the other children, seeing the same expressions of confusion and fear that he felt. He could see the seeds of doubt planted by Ozunu, the subtle manipulation of their minds, the blurring of their sense of self.


    If his memories served him right, Lucian knew exactly what Ozunu wanted. Ozunu was creating monsters, weapons, tools in the hands of a ruthless master.


    If he showed even the slightest disagreement, Ozunu would probably kill him right here.


    So he would accept this role. He would study carefully, learning how these ninjas blended into the shadows, how they fought, and most importantly, how they healed. He needed to learn their secrets, their strength, their resilience.


    He knew this world was dangerous, a world beyond Teen Wolf, a world where ninja assassins lurked in the shadows. The things he thought he knew had changed, and this was his chance to survive in a world full of uncertainty.


    ''Are you sure about this?'' Cortana said in his mind, her voice laced with concern.


    She knew this place would change him.


    ''I don''t have a choice, and I''ve always wondered what I would do if I was given a chance to study, to learn about the extraordinary.'' Lucian said to Cortana, his thoughts drifting back to his past life. He''d read countless books, watched countless action and fantasy movies about things he could never imagine happening. Now, he had the opportunity to learn those things for himself.


    He thought about the ninjas'' abilities. He thought about their superhuman reflexes, their mastery of stealth, their devastating fighting skills.


    ''This is my chance, a change'' Asura said to Cortana, his voice now laced with a new confidence.


    "Even this process will hurt, change you into a monstrous murderer?" Cortana asked, concerned for his well-being, for his future.


    ''Even if it hurts, I will learn. This was a chance that could never have happened to me in the past. This will make me stronger'' Lucian said to Cortana, a smile growing on his face. ''I won''t become a monstrous murderer. I have you with me.''


    Cortana sighed, his words giving her a sliver of hope. ''Okay, but I hope you don''t start killing innocent people.''


    ''I know who I am. I won''t change, I will change because I want to. I will make these ninja abilities mine.'' Lucian said, his voice filled with determination.


    He must become Asura. But even as he accepted this new identity, a part of him, the core of Lucian, wouldn''t let them break him. He had Cortana, a powerful partner who would stand by him, a beacon of hope in the darkness. He wouldn''t become a monster, a mere tool. He would become a force to be reckoned with. He was Asura, but he was also Lucian, and he wouldn''t let those who sought to control him win.

 Chapter 18: Training Part 1

    ***************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage


    December 11, 2004


    Two boys stood in the courtyard. Children of all sizes lined up in a neat row, their faces a mixture of curiosity and apprehension as they watched the two newcomers spar with bamboo swords.


    Lucian, the newcomer with the piercing blue eyes, moved with an effortless grace that belied his youth. He deflected the incoming attacks with ease, his movements fluid and precise. Even though this was his first time wielding a sword, it felt natural, almost instinctive.


    He couldn''t help but think, ''Am I a genius, or is this just too easy? Or it''s just because I''m fighting a kid.''


    "It''s talent. Maybe because your body has changed." Cortana said, her voice a whisper in his mind, a constant presence that always comforted him.


    She knew full well Lucian had no prior sword training.


    Lucian glanced at Ozunu, the stern, imposing figure who observed the spar with an impassive gaze.


    He needed to end this quickly. He waited for his opponent to attack, then, finding an opening, he dodged. He used the hilt of his bamboo sword to strike his opponent on the nose, drawing blood.


    He pointed the tip of his sword at his opponent''s neck. "Yield."


    But the boy remained silent, staring at him with a mixture of defiance and fear.


    ''Don''t force me to beat you up.'' Lucian thought, not wanting to hurt a child more than it''s necessary. Making him bleed was already enough.


    He knew the way to survive in this clan was to defeat your opponent. But the worst thing he could do was make their nose bleed a little than beating their entire body.


    Ozunu, however, didn''t share that sentiment. He strode towards them, his gaze unwavering, his presence a silent command.


    "Hit him," Ozunu ordered, his voice cold and authoritative.


    Ozunu noticed that Asura didn''t follow his command. Lucian remained in position, the tip of his sword still at his opponent''s neck.


    "A Ninja of Ozunu would not show mercy at his enemy." Ozunu said, his voice sharp.


    The stick in his hand slammed into Lucian''s arm, the one holding the sword.


    A sharp pain shot through Lucian, and he felt a warm trickle of blood. This was the first time in his life, both in this life and his past life, that Lucian had been hit like that. He gritted his teeth, enduring the pain.


    ''The pain in the void was much worse.'' he thought, reminding himself of the darkness he''d faced before.


    Ozunu observed Lucian with a flicker of approval in his eyes. He knew he couldn''t change a child in a single day. He knew the process, and he confirmed Lucian''s potential.


    He was pleased that Lucian didn''t cry out in pain. He was a child who had learned to endure.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "You two go back in line first." Ozunu said, his tone dismissive.


    Lucian and his opponent bowed to Ozunu, then returned to the line, watching the next fight.


    Ozunu then called out two new names. "Mabui, Akira, you both go."


    It was Violet and Garret, the two orphans who had arrived with Lucian.


    They walked forward, holding their swords, ready to spar.


    As Lucian watched, Cortana appeared in his vision.


    "I think you could have beaten him up a bit more." she said, Her voice sounded sad.


    She didn''t want Lucian to become a killer, but seeing him wounded because he didn''t beat his opponent more hurt her.


    Lucian smiled, knowing her feelings.


    ''I''m fine. Like I said, this place wouldn''t change me because of other people.'' he said, observing the two kids fighting in front of him. He noticed their slight flaws, making him realize that he was gifted with swords.


    Ozunu frowned at the two. He could tell they weren''t trying to hurt each other.


    "Stop." he ordered, his voice sharp.


    He knew these two were acquainted before they arrived here. He looked at the children lining up.


    Then he saw Asura, still smiling despite his wound.


    "Asura, come fight them both." Ozunu said, his eyes glinting with a challenge.


    Lucian was shocked, but he bowed.


    Violet and Garrett stood side by side, their swords pointed at him as he walked forward.


    As he observed them, he thought, ''Training orphans to be ninjas that''s just bad news'' knowing that they had appeared in Teen Wolf, cutting heads for bounty


    "Maybe they''ve got a story that we don''t know" Cortana said, her voice tinged with a hope she thought this children should not be cruel.


    ''It''s possible. After all, this world is different,'' Lucian thought, raising his bamboo sword. He felt a strange excitement coursing through him when he fights.


    Violet and Garrett took a step closer, their eyes narrowed.


    They saw that Lucian wasn''t making a move, and they attacked first. They rushed forward, attacking from left to right. Their movements were coordinated, almost as if they''d trained together before.


    Lucian blocked Violet''s sword, then deflected it, his movements precise and swift. He then used his momentum to strike Garret on his knees, forcing him to kneel. He moved quickly behind them, kicking Garrett on the back of the head, and then pressing his bamboo sword against Violet''s neck, while simultaneously using his foot to push Garret''s head down. The battle ended in an instant, with both Violet and Garrett disarmed and subdued.


    Ozunu walked in front of them, holding a stick. He looked at Asura, but this time, he didn''t hit him.


    "Next, you will be training with your older brothers and sisters." Ozunu said. His voice was still authoritative, but there was a hint of approval in his tone.


    Lucian bowed, letting go of Garrett, who stood up, ready to fight back, but Violet pulled his sleeve, calming him. Garrett, still focused on Ozunu, remained silent.


    Ozunu looked around at the children.


    "You should all do as most children do. Yet without a home, without someone to take care of you, you will be gone in this world," he said, his voice a low rumble.


    He looked around at the children, making sure they were listening.


    He pointed at their bodies, which were covered with wounds and bruises.


    "Yet you all fought to survive, and you will get stronger. Your wounds will become scars, and those scars will become part of your story. Now rest. We are done for today."


    All the children lined up in a row, bowing their heads in unison. "Yes, Master," they said.


    They left to get some rest, but before Lucian could follow, Ozunu called him back.


    "Asura, stay here. I want to talk to you about something." Ozunu said.


    Lucian walked back in front of Ozunu and bowed, waiting for his words.


    "You are very special, Asura. You are different from them, but great strength doesn''t mean you will win. You will need to control it." Ozunu said, knowing about Lucian''s strong body, fast reflexes, and heightened senses.


    "I have great expectations from you, Asura." Ozunu said, his voice a low.


    "Thank you, Master," Lucian said, thinking, ''Great, if I fail, he''s going to beat me up so hard.'' He grumbled inwardly.


    "Don''t think you will fail. It hasn''t even begun. And I know you can do it." Cortana said, trying to cheer him up, her voice a soothing balm in his mind. She was still sad that she couldn''t help him, but she believed in him.


    Lucian sighed. Although he wanted to learn, he didn''t think the process would be easy.


    He joined the other children on their way to rest, none of them speaking.


    They were all tired, exhausted from the day''s training, but they all knew that it was only the beginning.


    -Evening-


    After the children had eaten, they were called into a room. This time, it wasn''t the new arrivals who were sparring; it was older children.


    The older children fought with a ferocity that sent shivers down the new kids spine.


    Lucian tried to learn their moves, their fighting styles, but it was difficult. His memory was excellent, and his weapon mastery was good, but that didn''t mean he could fight like them, As he didn''t have there experience.


    One of the older children was hit on the abdomen.


    He stopped, gasping for breath.


    But his opponent didn''t let up. He struck the boy directly in the neck with his bamboo sword.


    The boy had a bruise on his neck and was struggling to breathe. He collapsed to the floor, his body convulsing as he fought for air.


    Yet no one in the room helped him. Ozunu just looked at him coldly. If the boy couldn''t survive, then that was his fate.


    The room was silent. The children watched, their faces etched with a mixture of fear and a grim acceptance. The boy''s body slowly stopped convulsing. He lay still, his face pale, his eyes wide open, staring at the ceiling. He was dead.


    The silence stretched on, heavy and suffocating.


    Yet, all the children, both old and new, knew what they had to do. They had to survive.


    Lucian looked around the room, taking in the faces of the children, the older ones hardened, the newer ones still carrying a flicker of hope.


    Although he''s ready to learn even if he suffer


    He still felt a cold chill run down his spine.


    This was a brutal world, a world where death was a constant threat, and survival was a constant struggle.


    This place, the Ozuru Orphanage, was a training ground, a crucible for turning children into weapons. And he was now a part of it.

 Chapter 19: Training part 2

    **************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage


    December 11 2004


    The children were already in their rooms, settling down on their tatami mats. They lay down, their minds adrift with thoughts of their future.


    One of the children trying to bridge the gap between them asked.


    "How old are you guys? I''m 7." He hoped that their age might bring them closer, as they all knew they''d be spending much more time together.


    "I''m 7 too." another child replied.


    Violet and Garrett looked at each other, and Violet answered, "We''re both 6."


    Then, Lucian''s sleepy voice sounded,


    "5" he yawned after saying his age.


    The three children, even the older ones, turned their attention to Lucian, who was already asleep. They were quite shocked. He was the youngest, yet they knew he was the best among them.


    One of the kids muttered, "Monster."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Lucian smirked turning over in his sleep, and whispered. "Maybe."


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    March 12 , 2006


    Lucian stood in front of Takeshi, the man he''d first seen when he arrived at the orphanage.


    He was Lucian''s next sparring partner. Kids his age, or even older, couldn''t keep up with Lucian''s mastery of weapons.


    He wielded a katana with the grace of a seasoned warrior and even the tricky kusarigama felt like an extension of his own body.


    The air in the training hall crackled with anticipation. Sweat slicked the wooden floor, reflecting the flickering oil lamps that cast long shadows across the room.


    Takeshi, clad in black, stood poised, his eyes like twin embers in the dim light. He was a statue of stillness, a coiled spring ready to unleash its deadly force.


    Across from him, Lucian held his katana, but even though he was promising, he knew he couldn''t defeat Takeshi. Even with Lucian''s abnormal strength and agility, he was still just a kid, and Takeshi was a fully trained ninja, at the peak of human potential.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Why are you even here?" Lucian asked Takeshi, feeling a knot of unease in his stomach.


    In his mind, he heard Cortana''s voice.


    ''Told you he''s gonna do something bad.''


    ''I thought it was nothing. He didn''t do anything for a whole year.'' Lucian replied in his mind.


    Who would have thought that a "normal" ninja would suffice as his sparring partner? But Takeshi was the leader of the group.


    ''I''m gonna get beaten up this time, for sure.''


    Lucian sighed.


    ''Pretty much it, you''re gonna cry so hard this time.'' Cortana said, letting out a small laugh.


    It had been a year since they arrived at the orphanage. Cortana had already accepted that Lucian would get hurt as he improved in order to survive in the Ozuru clan.


    So, instead of getting sad, they sometimes just shared jokes and teased each other to pass the time. It was a way for them to stay connected while going through horrible days.


    Takeshi smiled, a cruel, twisted smile.


    "I heard you still hesitate. As your older brother, I need to teach you a lesson, don''t you think?" As Takeshi said that,


    his expression turned serious, his body tense and ready to fight.


    "You still hesitate." Takeshi''s voice was a low growl, devoid of emotion.


    "Hesitation is death."


    Lucian swallowed, his throat dry. He knew Takeshi''s reputation. The man was a whirlwind of steel and fury, a living embodiment of the Ozuru clan''s brutal training.


    "Begin." Lord Ozunu''s voice boomed from the shadows. It was a single word, but it carried the weight of a thousand commands.


    The air crackled with anticipation as Lucian lunged, his sword a blur of silver. Takeshi, however, was a phantom, a whisper of wind. He danced around Lucian''s attacks, his movements fluid and effortless.


    The clang of steel against steel echoed through the chamber, a rhythmic counterpoint to the pounding of Lucian''s heart.


    Lucian, desperate unleashed a flurry of blows, each strike aimed with deadly precision. But Takeshi, with a flick of his wrist deflected every assault. His katana, a silent predator seemed to anticipate Lucian''s every move.


    Suddenly, a flicker of movement caught Lucian''s eye. Takeshi his face a mask of calm had vanished. A cold dread gripped Lucian''s chest. He spun, his sword held high, but it was too late.


    The katana, a sliver of moonlight in the dim chamber, was already at his throat.


    "You are strong, Lucian," Takeshi''s voice, a low rumble, broke the silence.


    "But strength alone is not enough."


    Lucian defeated, lowered his sword. He knew he was no match for Takeshi.


    Then Takeshi kicked Lucian in the abdomen, sending him reeling backward.


    Lucian vomited up what he had eaten earlier.


    Ozuru stood in front of Lucian, without looking back at Takeshi.


    "You can go." Ozuru said, his voice cold and flat.


    "Yes, Lord Ozunu," Takeshi said, bowing. He glanced at Lucian for a brief moment. ''Do your best, little brother.'' he thought to himself, then disappeared into the shadows.


    Ozuru circled Lucian, his eyes sharp and observant.


    "Do you think you are strong, Asura?"


    he asked.


    Lucian looked at Ozuru, his heart pounding. ''I didn''t want to fight that fanatic.'' he thought, but he bowed his head and said,


    "I don''t think I am strong, Lord Ozunu."


    Ozuru observed him carefully, studying his face for any sign of falsehood. When he found none, he nodded.


    "It''s good. You might be stronger than the other children because you are special, but you are still growing, Asura. You have the best potential."


    He then glanced at the training room door. "Let''s go. Your brothers and sisters are waiting."


    He then walked out of the training room.


    "Yes, Lord Ozunu," Lucian said, his mind racing. ''When will Raizo destroy this place?''


    A miniature version of Cortana,


    Mini soul form, appeared in front of him,


    her voice tinged with frustration.


    "Your memories are so unreliable until we figure out what changed and how many shows are in this world. One simple thing can change everything."


    ''It''s hard to find information in this place.'' Lucian said, shaking his head slightly.


    They didn''t have a chance to know more until later.


    They joined the other children who were waiting in a room with a large bath.


    Lord Ozuru looked at the children, his eyes landing on Lucian, who was already in line.


    "Go." he said, his voice a low growl.


    The children started to enter the bath, which was full of evergreen branches and leaves. They started to scrub their bodies with the evergreen, the scent of pine filling the room.


    Ozuru walked among them, observing them closely.


    "You must move without a trace or a footprint. You must become the shadow, and your scent nothing more than the wind through trees." Ozuru said. "As our enemies are everywhere, you must become as invisible as the night itself."


    The children, their bodies aching, their minds filled with the day''s grueling training, listened intently, taking in his words.


    They were being taught to become more than just warriors. They were being taught to become shadows, to blend seamlessly with the darkness.

 Chapter 20: Training Part 3

    ***************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage


    January 2 2007


    The children stood in a line, their eyes fixed on the floor in front of them. The room was silent, save for the soft rustle of their clothes and the occasional muffled sigh.


    They were taking turns crossing a floor rigged with pressure points, a single misstep triggering a loud, jarring sound beneath the floorboards a metallic string that echoed through the room a clear indication of failure.


    The real punishment, however came afterward. Their heels were punished,each being struck with a bamboo stick, leaving deep raw cuts. the pain rendered them unable to walk, a stark reminder of their failures.


    Violet, her eyes brimming with tears, gritted her teeth, enduring the pain of the cuts she''d already received from Ozunu''s punishment. Garrett sat beside her, his face mirroring her pain.


    They both watched anxiously as Lucian, the youngest and most enigmatic among them, prepared to step onto the floor.


    They harbored complicated feelings for Lucian. He was the youngest, yet the best of them all. They even suspected he was a supernatural creature something they loathed, given that their parents were hunters in Beacon Hills, killed by a werewolf.


    The most important thing was that Lucian had more scars than any of them. He was the best but he was also the one receiving the punishment the one who seemed to be hurting the most. The other children didn''t appreciate that.


    For Lucian, perhaps his scars reminded him he was getting stronger, but for them, they were a reminder of their enemy, a constant reminder of their own weakness.


    Lucian, oblivious to their thoughts, began walking across the floor. He didn''t walk carefully, but with a steady, almost careless stride, as he usually did.


    He thought to himself, ''Am I so light? It''s not effective on me? Otherwise, how can I do this?'' He moved across the floor, yet he didn''t trigger any traps.


    Maybe it''s not working, he thought, stopping to scratch his head.


    "No, it was working before.Violet failed and she got punished" Cortana said in his mind.


    Ozunu stood up, his bamboo rod resting on his hands. He observed Lucian, then looked at the floor, knowing it was working.


    "How did you do it?" Ozunu asked, his voice cold and sharp.


    "I just did, Master Ozunu," Lucian said, genuinely confused. He didn''t know how he had managed to avoid the traps or how the the floors didn''t work.


    Ozunu looked at Lucian''s face, searching for any sign of deception. He thought ''He''s not lying. If that''s so then he will be a perfect ninja but I need to make sure he is human''


    Ozunu nodded at Lucian. "Go back. You don''t need to do this anymore."


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Yes, Lord Ozunu." Lucian answered with a bow.


    Lucian walked towards the door, thinking to himself, Should I practice or meditate?


    "Meditate. Maybe you can get into the soul space by yourself." Cortana said.


    Lucian mentally agreed with her and left the room.


    The other children watched him with a mixture of shock and resentment. He was just too talented, too good at everything.


    Ozunu, sensing their emotions, looked at them with a blank face.


    "Rest and continue." he said, his voice cold and emotionless.


    The children sighed, closing their eyes to rest. They had learned that in this place, there was no room for weakness,


    only thing that mattered was constant training and the relentless pursuit of perfection.


    Lucian was already in his room, sitting cross-legged on his tatami mat, his eyes closed. He focused on the soul space but another thought intruded.


    "Do you think it''s because of my mother that my body is like this?" he asked Cortana. They both knew that his mother was not normal, that she could sense them.


    "It''s possible." Cortana said.


    "But that''s until we figure out what she is first." She continued.


    "Focus, you keep thinking about other things, taking away your focus. That''s why you can''t get in."


    Lucian obediently closed his eyes, focusing on himself. He pushed aside his distracting thoughts, and finally, he felt a relaxing feeling coming through his entire body, a feeling of calm and peace that he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    He opened his eyes and sighed with relief. He saw the illusory golden trunk, its roots disappearing into the transparent dark ground.


    Then Cortana''s voice appeared at his back. "I miss holding you like this." she said, hugging him around the neck.


    Her chin rested on his shoulder, and he could feel the warmth of her presence, a comfort he hadn''t realized he''d beencraving.


    Lucian smiled. He missed how they bonded too. He reached up with his hand and held one of her arms against his neck. He turned his head towards her, wanting to kiss her lips, but Cortana gently pushed his face away.


    "I don''t kiss a minor." she said, her voice laced with a playful tease. She let out a soft laugh.


    Lucian laughed. "Oh, fck you haha!" he said, only in his mind, of course. His soul form was small, the same size as his actual body, so kissing her in this size was a little awkward.


    Cortana, still smiling, hugged him more tightly. She leaned down and kissed him softly on his cheek. Lucian smiled, happy to be in her company.


    When the other children entered the room, they saw Lucian still sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. They didn''t say anything. Their feet ached, and they just wanted to lie down. They went to their own sides of the room and settled onto their tatami mats.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    July 19, 2007


    Lucian walked into a room with the other kids. They saw Ozunu sitting in the middle of the room. They all sat down in front of him, waiting for his words. They didn''t know that the room was surrounded by mountain ash, a natural barrier against supernatural creatures. Ozunu was trying everything he could to identify if Lucian was a supernatural being.


    Hearing the children walking in, Ozunu opened his eyes, observing his students. His gaze lingered on Lucian, a sense of gratification filling his eyes.


    Ozunu sat far in front of them, his posture commanding attention.


    "The body must obey the will." he began, his voice a low rumble, echoing through the room.


    "Hunger and thirst, your bowels and breath, even the blood in your veins, are the bodies'' weaknesses."


    "Master it, then you master yourself." one of the older students said, repeating the Ozunu creed.


    Ozunu slashed his hand with a knife, the blade cutting deep. A red line appeared, a testament to his pain. But then he squeezed his hand, and the wound healed before their eyes, leaving no trace.


    "He''s finally going to teach us how to heal like that." Lucian said to Cortana, his voice full of expectation.


    "Although you can already control your body, you can''t control it like him. You''re going to suffer learning that." Cortana said, her voice a touch grim. She knew that to learn to heal, you had to intentionally hurt yourself.


    "But it''s worth it, isn''t it?" Lucian asked, his voice laced with a hint of excitement. He thought that gaining an ability that could heal dangerous situations was worth the suffering.


    "Just don''t take it too far." Cortana said, her voice laced with a hint of worry. She knew that he might be tempted to start pushing himself to the limit instead of learning, that his eagerness might lead him to self-destruction.


    Ozunu looked at all of them. He knew that only a few could achieve healing like that, and maybe they would achieve it when they were older. "Let''s go." he said. He stood and led them into the training grounds, where they would learn to control their bodies, from skin to weight, to the very being of themselves.


    The training grounds were vast, filled with different obstacle courses, each designed to push the children to their limits. Ozunu, a master of martial arts and a student of ancient healing techniques, had created a system that would test not only their physical abilities but also their mental strength. He believed that to control the body, one must first control the mind.


    The first challenge was the "Path of Thorns." It was a narrow path lined with sharp, thorny bushes, designed to test their agility, balance, and pain tolerance.


    Lucian, surprisingly, moved through the thorns with a grace and ease that surprised everyone. The thorns seemed to avoid him, as if they recognized him somehow.


    "He''s not human." whispered one of the older students, her voice filled with fear.


    "He''s just better than us." muttered another, trying to dismiss the thought.


    But the doubt remained. Lucian, with his supernatural abilities and mysterious origins, was an enigma to them.


    As they moved through the training grounds, they faced challenges that tested their strength, speed, and endurance.


    Lucian excelled at each one, leaving the others in his dust. He was a natural, a prodigy. But this only fueled their resentment. They were all striving for the same goal, the same perfection, but Lucian seemed destined to reach it first.

 Chapter 21: Assassination

    **************************


    SOUL SPACE


    January 12 2009


    Lucian sat beside the golden trunk, his eyes closed, his body still as a statue.


    He focused intently, attempting to control everything from his soul to every part of his physical body.


    His breath was slow and measured, his mind calm and focused, a testament to years of arduous practice.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Lucian opened his eyes.


    He felt the wound on his palm healing, the warmth spreading like a soft caress.


    He took a look at it, a small smile playing on his lips. He had been able to do it to heal a wound, after only two years of practice.


    ''Having your abilities is the best thing that happened to me.'' he thought,


    acknowledging the ability he got from Cortana help him control his body.


    Cortana appeared in a mini soul form,


    her golden figure shimmering slightly.


    She shook her head, her voice laced with a gentle reprimand.


    "Don''t think it''s all because of me. You have great talent, and your own efforts to learn are what make it fast for you to control your body."


    Lucian nodded, remembering the grueling training he''d endured to achieve this mastery.


    -2 weeks ago-


    The flickering candlelight cast long shadows across the scarred stone floor. Lucian, barely a nine years old, lay gasping, a deep gash across his abdomen a testament to the brutal training.


    His master, Ozunu, stood impassive.


    The air hung heavy with the scent of sweat and blood a familiar smell in the orphanage.


    Ozunu didn''t offer aid. Instead, he knelt, his hand resting lightly on Lucian''s chest, above the wound. "Feel it." Ozunu rasped,


    "the disorder. The struggle."


    Lucian felt only agony. Each breath was a burning torment. But he obeyed, focusing on the wound, the searing pain, the frantic pulsing of his life force. He remembered the years of training that led to this moment,


    the agonizing hours spent balancing on nails, his body screaming in protest, his weight a shifting, treacherous thing he''d learned to command.


    He recalled the painstaking practice of scent control, the meticulous refinement of his senses until he could track a heartbeat.


    Each discipline, each controlled movement, had been a step towards this ultimate control.


    "Now" Ozunu whispered,


    "Still the disorder. Find the rhythm. Find the order within the disorder."


    Ozunu''s hand pressed deeper.


    Lucian struggled, his mind battling the overwhelming agony.


    He focused on his breath, on the steady rhythm of his heart a rhythm he''d learned to manipulate to slow and speed at will, a rhythm that echoed the controlled precision of his movements on the nails, the focused intensity of his scent tracking.


    Slowly, agonizingly, a shift occurred. The pain remained, but it became structured,


    a symphony of suffering.


    He felt the blood was not as a mere liquid, but as a living current, a river of life struggling to find its course.


    He felt the damaged cells, their frantic attempts at repair, their desperate cries for order a microscopic echo of the controlled precision of his body on the nails.


    the precise movements of his muscles, the focused energy of his senses.


    Ozunu''s touch guided him.


    It wasn''t healing, not yet but a subtle redirection, a coaxing of his body''s innate healing processes.


    He felt the blood flow begin to slow, the pulsing of the wound to lessen. This was the culmination of years of pushing his body to its limits, of mastering his senses, of finding the order within the disorder.


    It was the ultimate act of control.


    Hours, perhaps days, passed.


    Lucian lost track of time, existing only in the moment, in the delicate dance of healing. When he finally opened his eyes.


    the wound was closed, a faint scar the only evidence of the brutal battle. He was weak, exhausted, but alive. He had learned to listen to his body, to feel the symphony of life, and to conduct its healing a symphony honed by years of controlling his weight, his scent, his hearing, his very essence.


    Ozunu stood, his face impassive.


    "The body is a weapon, Asura" he said, his voice echoing in the silent chamber.


    "And like any weapon, it must be mastered. You have taken the first step."


    Ozunu had ceased Lucian''s formal training after he''d mastered a wide array of weaponry, from single-handed swords to double-bladed ones, as well as the kusarigama and shuriken.  If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    That day, however, marked the only time Lucian had healed under Ozunu''s direct guidance. This was the first time he had achieved it independently.


    "But you need to always remember that you can only control your body to heal small wounds. You can''t even use it while fighting." Cortana said. A hint of worry clouded her face. She knew what was going to happen today.


    Lucian nodded, standing and walking out of the room. He headed towards the main hall, the sound of his footsteps echoing softly in the silence. When he slid open the door, he noticed that all the children were there.


    The main hall was lit only by the flickering flames of torches hanging around the room, casting dancing shadows across the stone walls. The air hung heavy with the scent of wood smoke and anticipation.


    ''They''ve increased again,'' he thought, noting the new faces in the room.


    ''Looks like the ninjas kidnapped a bunch of them,'' Cortana said, her voice tinged with sadness. These children were not like them, not like you and me, who have mature, stable souls. These children could have had normal lives if they hadn''t been taken away.


    ''It''s fine. A year at most, and Raizo will get this place destroyed.'' Lucian said, his voice filled with a grim certainty.


    He walked past the other children. ignoring their stares, as he walk Infront of Ozunu.


    "Lord Ozunu." he said, bowing his head.


    "Are you ready, Asura?" Ozunu said, his gaze fixed on Lucian, the boy whose potential was stronger than anyone he had ever trained.


    "Yes, I am, Lord Ozunu. I shall prove myself." Lucian said, his words laced with a hidden urgency.


    He thought, ''Finally getting out of this place.''


    "You will follow Takeshi. He will monitor you on your first mission." Ozunu said.


    He thought to himself, ''He will be a perfect ninja, but he needs to stop hesitating. This will prove if he is useful or not.''


    "Yes, Lord Ozunu." Lucian bowed his head.


    Lucian mentally sighed.


    He was the best student, yet he was also the most disappointing. He knew that. He was the one who kept hesitating to hurt the children the same age as him.


    That''s why he was going on this mission. This would prove if he could bring himself to kill someone.


    Then he heard Cortana''s worried voice.


    ''Are you really ready? This is the first time you''re going to kill someone,'' she said, her voice tinged with worry and conflict. She was afraid he might not be able to do it. If he didn''t, he would be punished.


    If he did kill, it might change him forever.


    ''Maybe the person I''m going to kill deserves to die.'' Lucian said, trying to convince himself.


    Cortana was silent. It was possible. Many bastards, murderers, drug addicts, and pushers ended up dead because of the competitive nature of the criminal underworld


    "I hope so." she said, the words barely audible.


    Ozunu nodded slightly at Lucian.


    "Go. We, your family, are waiting for your success." He spoke the words with an unnerving calmness, his expression unreadable.


    With Ozunu''s words, Takeshi appeared behind him, stepping out of the shadows. He stood silently, his gaze fixed on Lucian, his dark eyes unblinking.


    His presence was a palpable force, a stark reminder of the ruthless efficiency of the Ozunu clan.


    Lucian nodded at Ozunu, then turned and walked toward the darkness.


    Takeshi followed, his movements silent, his shadow blending seamlessly with the night.


    They vanished from the sight of the other children, swallowed by the deep shadows of the hall


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    The night was alive with the sounds of the city. The air was thick with the smell of smoke and exhaust fumes, a stark contrast to the clean, almost sterile air of the orphanage.


    They arrived at a dingy warehouse, the air around it thick with the smell of decay and sweat. The building was shrouded in darkness, only a single flickering lightbulb illuminating a grimy doorway.


    They slipped inside, blending into the shadows. The warehouse was a cavernous space, the air thick with a palpable tension. The only sounds were the occasional creak of the floorboards and the muffled chatter of voices punctuated by bursts of laughter.


    He could see a group of men gathered in the center of the room, their faces illuminated by the harsh glow of a few bare bulbs hanging from the ceiling, their expressions relaxed, their movements casual.


    They were joking and laughing, their voices loud and boisterous, their conversation filled with slangs and vulgarity. the scent of cheap whiskey and stale sweat hanging heavy in the air.


    Lucian could see that the men in the room were a collection of misfits, their faces etched with the stories of hard lives and broken dreams, but they seemed content, even carefree.


    They were all wary, aware that the danger was never far away, but they were making the best of their situation, trying to find moments of joy in their lives.


    "How many gangs from London gonna buy boss?" One of the men said as he put all kinds of guns on the table, showcasing his wares.


    Then he looked at another man, as Lucian followed his gaze.


    He saw a man, tall and broad, his silhouette outlined against the harsh glow of the bulbs. This was the leader, he could tell, his posture commanding respect, but his expression was loose and easygoing.


    He was leaning against a crate, his arm slung around a scantily clad woman who was laughing at his jokes. He had a gold chain draped around his neck, and a diamond ring on his finger.


    He exuded the confidence of a man who had risen to the top of the criminal underworld.


    Their boss talked as he gossiped,


    "They will all buy, don''t you guys know Finn Fucking Wallace is dead?" He said, as he laughed. The others were shocked.


    "How did that motherfcker die?" One of his men asked.


    "He was killed. They haven''t figured out who was the killer, but I heard Sean burned a kid on the roof trying to figure out who did it. It''s just a matter of time before all the gangs start fighting over their territory."


    Everybody was excited, thinking this would be their chance to rise up from the gangs in London and not just by selling guns.


    Their eyes gleamed with greed and ambition, their dreams fueled by the chaos and opportunity that a power vacuum always brought.


    Just when they were continuing their conversation, another guy, his body full of tattoos, walked towards their boss.


    "Jack, there''s a letter for you."


    "Oh, let me see. Someone still writes me letters." Jack laughed as he opened the envelope. But he noticed there was nothing inside.


    He frowned as he opened the envelope wider and tried to pour out its contents.


    When black sand poured out of the envelope, he threw it to the ground, his expression shifting from amusement to anger.


    "Do you think I''m joking with you?" Jack said, his voice low and dangerous. He put his hands on his waist, meaning if he didn''t answer carefully, he would pull out his gun.


    "Boss, I didn''t know what was inside of it." the tattooed man said, panic creeping into his voice. Just when it seemed like a fight was about to erupt,


    Lucian, who had seen the black sand, knew what it meant. He glanced at Takeshi, but the man stood unmoving, a statue of stillness, his face a mask of impassiveness.


    Then Takeshi''s eyes looked at Lucian, but he didn''t say anything. His look said enough.


    Lucian sighed. He knew he needed to act, and act fast and decisively.


    The warehouse atmosphere was dark.


    Fluorescent lights flickered overhead, casting harsh, uneven shadows across the the room.


    Lucian, a figure sculpted from the very shadows themselves, moved with fast precision and his presence was not noticable, a sudden tightening of the atmosphere before he even moved.


    His opening move wasn''t a strike, but a calculated disruption a shuriken arched through the air with impossible precision,


    a high pitched sound cutting through the sudden silence, striking the electrical panel with a sharp crack.


    Sparks erupted, a brief moment the lights turned bright before the lights died, plunging the warehouse into absolute suffocating darkness.


    The sudden blackness wasn''t simply the absence of light it was a sensory shift of power, a dramatic curtain falling on the bravado of the men, replacing it with the fear, gasps and shouts as they stumbled around in the dark, their bravado replaced with a desperate scramble for survival.


    The fight that followed wasn''t a series of discrete events, it was a brutal, chaotic massacre.


    Lucian was a whirlwind of motion, a predator unleashed in the darkness, his movements a blur of lethal efficiency.


    The men were no match for his skill, their movements clumsy and panicked.


    Their shouts and curses echoed through the warehouse, a grim symphony of fear and pain.


    His kusarigama, a deadly chain and sickle, became an extension of his will, a dark scythe cutting through the air with a low, menacing whirr. The weighted chain wrapped around the tattooed man''s neck with terrifying speed, the impact a sickening thunk followed by a wet, gargling sound as the sickle sliced through flesh and bone of his neck.


    The man''s body convulsed violently,


    before collapsing with a heavy thud,


    his head rolling to the floor a dark stain blooming on the concrete.


    The smell of blood already began to taint the air.


    The chain still spinning, snaked out with brutal efficiency catching another man''s leg, tripping him into a brutal collision with the concrete floor, the sound of cracking bone was heard.


    Before the man could even cry out,


    a shuriken, launched from an unseen angle found its mark with deadly precision.


    embedding itself deep in his temple with a sickening squish.


    Another shuriken, a deadly blur, found its mark in the throat of a man who had only just drawn his weapon the sound a muffled thud followed by a choking sound where the man choked in his own blood.


    The remaining men reacted, but their actions were frantic uncontrolle, their fear palpable in the oppressive silence.


    Lucian however remained a symphony of controlled violence. He moved like a phantom, a shadow of death in the darkness.


    His katana blade became a blur of motion, the katana sliced through another man''s arm, separating it before the man could react.


    The katana then sliced his throat, the blade disappearing as quickly as it appeared, leaving behind a stark crimson stain spreading across the man''s shirt.


    It followed by a final, desperate gasp.


    His tanto flashed, a silver streak in the darkness piercing the heart of another man, followed by a fountain of blood erupting from the chest cavity, painting the wall in a gruesome crimson pattern.


    Jack, the boss, roared in fury his voice a guttural bellow in the darkness his hand finally finding his gun, the metallic click of the safety a jarring sound in the oppressive silence.


    But before he could raise it,


    Lucian was upon him, the kusarigama a blur of deadly motion.


    The weighted chain wrapped around Jack''s neck with terrifying speed, the sickle catching his jaw with a sickening crunch. The force of the blow sent his head snapping back, his eyes bulging with pain and disbelief.


    The sickle then sliced deep into his throat, a gruesome arc of crimson paint against the darkness, as blood erupted from the wound. Jack stumbled his body wracked with convulsive spasms as his life drained from him.


    The kusarigama continued to spin, the chain wrapped tight around his neck, the sickle now dangling over the edge of the concrete floor.


    The only one left standing was the woman. She watched paralyzed with terror, as Lucian moved amongst the bodies


    His movements a brutal Killing, each action a testament to years of training,


    a symphony of controlled violence.


    The air hung heavy with the coppery smell of blood, the silence punctuated only by the woman''s ragged breathing and the drip, drip, drip of blood onto the warehouse floor.


    He spared her, his eyes briefly meeting hers, noticing the terror in her eyes at he look at him.


    Then, as quickly as he had arrived, he vanished into the shadows leaving behind a scene of carnage, the lingering scent of blood and fear a suffocating reminder of the brutal efficiency of the Ninjas.

 Chapter 22: No regrets

    ***************************


    Lucian appeared almost at the door of the warehouse, his gaze fixed on the floor, his mind blank. A mini golden Cortana suddenly materialized beside him.


    She looked at him with a worried expression.


    He didn''t know what he was feeling. He thought he was going to feel guilty when he killed them but he didn''t.


    Yet deep inside he knew there was a feeling of excitement a thrill at how easily he had killed those gangsters.


    Cortana looked at him, her golden form shimmering. The worried expression on her face turned grim as their connection deepened.


    She understood that in his past life, he was a civilian, dreaming of a fantasy that would never come true. But now he had the power, the power to kill someone easily and that power was changing him.


    Before Cortana could say anything,


    Takeshi suddenly appeared, walking out from the darkness before Lucian could completely leave the warehouse.


    "You missed one." Takeshi said, disappearing as quickly as he had come.


    Lucian''s eyes widened, and he quickly turned his head as he heard a weak scream, a sound that was cut short followed by a thud as something heavy hit the floor.


    He heard Takeshi kicking something.


    It was the woman''s head. He stared at it, his face devoid of emotion as he observed her lifeless features.


    "The mission was to kill everyone." Takeshi said as he walked past Lucian.


    "I thought the mission was to kill those who received the black sand." Lucian said, his voice flat and emotionless.


    "She was here. She saw what you did. That''s enough reason to kill" Takeshi said, glancing at Lucian who was still staring blankly at the woman''s head.


    Lucian nodded, thinking, ''Looks like he''s more ruthless than what I thought.''


    "Do not make the same mistake again," Takeshi said before walking out of the warehouse.


    Lucian stood at the warehouse door, staring at the ground, a strange emptiness settling over him.


    The excitement and the thrill he had felt during the fight was gone.


    Cortana materialized beside him, her golden form shimmering her eyes full of concern.


    "Are you okay, Lucian?"


    "Cortana, I still want to get stronger until I can relax myself." Lucian said,


    His gaze lingering on the woman''s head, now a gruesome reminder of the night''s events. ''If the enemy was stronger, it would be my head rolling on the ground.''  Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    He didn''t feel sick; he didn''t feel guilty.


    He knew he wasn''t a good guy.


    He wouldn''t care about strangers.


    Yet something felt off. The thrill he''d experienced, the ease with which he had taken a life.it was a facade. He needed to get stronger.


    Cortana, sensing his turmoil, moved closer, her soul form shimmering gently.


    "It''s okay to get stronger, Lucian," she said softly, her voice was soft and comforting for him.


    "I know you''ll never help others unless it''s right in front of you. That''s just who you are. But what I''m worried about is that you''re disregarding the lives of humans, like you did today." She gently patted his cheek with her small, glowing hands.


    "For you, they might be strangers," she continued, "But every life has a story."


    She didn''t want him to become numb to the value of life. This wasn''t a battlefield like her own universe where death was a constant companion.


    "I''m sure you don''t want your second life to just be a killer." Cortana said. her expression was serious. Her words were a plea, as she tried to guide him not be just a killer.


    Lucian thought of his goal when he first joined the Ozunu clan five years ago. His primary objective had been to get stronger, not to kill but to survive.


    Now he possessed this ability.


    He wasn''t a ninja, nor an Ozunu. He was a lucky man. This was his second chance and he would make sure he wouldn''t regret anything.


    ''Every life has its own story.'' He repeated the phrase as he closed his eyes. He knew he wasn''t a good person. He was a selfish person who always focused on himself.


    Yet, he didn''t think it was wrong. He would focus on making himself happy, as well as those who were important to him. But he knew he couldn''t just kill people like this.


    Lucian opened his eyes and looked at Cortana with a smile. "Hahaha, you are making my hitman job more difficult."


    He was happy because he knew without Cortana, he might have changed silently. She was his guide, his anchor.


    Lucian walked out of the warehouse, disappearing into the shadows.


    When he appeared on a rooftop, Takeshi was already there, and more and more ninjas were arriving.


    Lucian looked at them with a smirk. ''Looks like these guys missed me.'' He thought, knowing they were here. If he hadn''t succeeded, he might have been the one to die.


    "And he''s back." Cortana said, feeling happy to have him back to his normal narcissistic self.


    "So, are you going to escape now?" Cortana asked with a smile, trying to hide it. She already knew his answer, but she wanted to hear him say it.


    Lucian, oblivious to Cortana''s happiness, mentally shook his head. ''No, we''re going back.''


    "Why? You''re already stronger. And although there are many of them, you can still escape if given a chance." Cortana asked, trying to hold back her smile.


    ''A year at most, and Raizo should be about to arrive,'' Lucian said as he turned to Takeshi.


    Takeshi looked at Lucian. "Let''s go back. Asura completed his mission."


    The other ninjas cupped their fists in a salute, bowing their heads.


    "Congratulations, Asura."


    Lucian nodded without any emotion while he thought, ''Yes, bow down to me, Asura. Now that I think about it, it''s a handsome name for me.'' He felt satisfied with himself.


    Cortana rolled her eyes at him. He was back to his antics. As He wasn''t fully focused on getting stronger.


    As Takeshi blended with the shadows, the other ninjas followed, as did Lucian.


    "Why do you need to wait for Raizo? You don''t even need him to get you out of the Ozunu." Cortana said as she continued their conversation.


    ''Of course. It''s because I still need to learn the last move he and Ozunu did in the movie,'' Lucian said as he ran, his voice laced with a hint of defiance.


    Although what he was saying was not the truth he was determined to master that skill.


    "Oh really? We don''t even know if that exists. Ozunu didn''t mention any technique like that and even other ninjas haven''t used it." Cortana said with a smirk.


    "Tsk." Lucian clicked his tongue with annoyance as he turned his head,


    not wanting to talk to her.


    "Oh, come on. Just tell me," Cortana said, her voice laced with playful annoyance.


    She couldn''t resist teasing him.


    ''Just read my mind if you want to know,'' Lucian said, rolling his eyes.


    "That''s boring. We don''t do that," Cortana said, trying to pout.


    Lucian smiled softly, looking at her expression. He loved her playful nature, and her eagerness to poke fun at him.


    Lucian sighed, a deep breath escaping his lips. ''The other kids'' he said, his voice softer now ''I need to make sure they got out.''


    He tried to show no emotion.


    He was remembering those children, their faces filled with fear, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that he had left them in danger.


    Cortana copied him with a poker face.


    "I thought you don''t care about strangers," she said, her tone laced with a subtle hint of amusement.


    ''I talked and saw them for five years. Although I didn''t make friends with them¡­'' Lucian''s mind drifted back to the orphanage, to the images he had seen in the movies. He remembered the soldiers following Raizo, guns blazing, as they blew up the orphanage. ''Maybe in the movies that''s cool,'' he thought, ''but in this life those kids might be in pieces after that fight.''


    ''It''s for my mentality, not for them. I don''t want to regret anything.'' Lucian continued, his voice revealing the inner workings of his mind. He was a person who always thought about the "what ifs" of a situation. He wanted to ensure he never had to live with any regrets.


    He didn''t want to ask questions,


    he just wanted to do it for himself. He didn''t want to have to think about it in the future, asking himself ''What happened to those kids? Are they alive? What if I had just helped them?''


    "For you mentality, huh?" Cortana smiled brightly. She knew he just thought he was doing all this for his happiness, yet he didn''t know how much joy his help would bring to others.


    Cortana laughed at him softly, a sound like tinkling bells.


    Lucian looked at her with a raised eyebrow.


    As Cortana finished laughing, she called out to him.


    "Lucian."


    ''Yes?'' Lucian asked, focusing on the path ahead.


    "Let''s enjoy this second life with no regrets, and be happy for ourselves." Cortana said. She was happy to have him as a partner, as a friend.


    ''Of course.'' he answered, nodding with a soft smile. Cortana laughed happily beside him, making the journey back to the Ozunu clan at night feel so warm.

 Chapter 23: Enemies

    *************************


    Japan, Tokyo


    A man sprinted through Tokyo''s bustling streets, his eyes darting nervously, his movements fueled by desperate urgency. He shoved through crowds, ignoring angry shouts and bewildered stares.


    He ducked into a dark alley but before he could go far, a strong hand slammed him against the wall, pinning him.


    He whirled around, his face pale with terror, as his attacker emerged from the shadows.


    "Please¡­ no¡­" he begged, his voice choked with fear. His plea was cut short.


    A thin, gleaming knife plunged through his throat, then into the back of his neck, pinning him to the wall.


    His body remained upright, appearing from a distance as if casually standing in the alley. Only the crimson stain spreading down his shirt and the blood pooling at his feet betrayed the truth.


    Lucian, having just taken another life and thought ''I''m getting sick of this shit.''


    He was tired of killing. In the six months since becoming an assassin, he''d killed countless people. He didn''t care about strangers; he was merely biding his time until Raizo''s arrival. Until then, he had to play the part of the Ozunu clan ninja.


    His kills were no longer brutal, but efficient, faster, and silent. Cortana''s words had extinguished any thrill in the act, in pointless killing.


    He''d suppressed all emotion, becoming a killing machine a skill honed by controlling his own healing.


    Yet, even without emotion, his bloodlust had intensified.


    "It''s almost over." Cortana said.


    "Six more months, and Raizo should be here." She as well was tired of this kind way of living.


    Lucian was about to reply when he saw a child eating ice cream, watching him from across the street.


    His face partially obscured by his dark mask, Lucian offered a subtle smile and raised his index finger to his lips, a gesture for silence. Then as blends towards the shadows as he completely vanished.


    The startled child dropped his ice cream, crying out to his mother.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Lucian reappeared at the edge of Tokyo''s bustling streets.


    Takeshi emerged from the shadows with other ninjas.


    "Are you done playing games?" he asked, his tone grim. ''He''d be the perfect assassin, better than Raizo, if he weren''t a child'' Takeshi thought.


    "You''ll be punished again. Stop playing with your targets."


    Lucian sighed. He''d let a target escape during his fifth assassination.  The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    He remained silent. explanations were futile. To them he was just a boy, cruelly toying with his victims.


    The punishment, however, was inevitable.


    He was sick of killing yet he knew others would continue the work if he stopped. He had to maintain his role, waiting for the right moment to let the children escape.


    "Let''s go," Takeshi said. "Lord Ozunu has a large target."


    "Where?" Lucian asked, expressionless. He had no desire for camaraderie.


    "Korea. An awakened human."


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed.


    He''d encountered awakened humans before on his assassinations and their powers varied wildly, from superhuman strength to telekinesis.


    Takeshi and Ozunu believed Lucian himself might be an awakened human suitable for assassination, as they hadn''t detected that he was a supernatural creature.


    As they moved through the shadows,


    Lucian suddenly stopped, causing the others to halt.


    Even Takeshi frowned he knew Lucian wouldn''t joke around.


    "What''s wrong?" Takashi asked.


    "Something''s off about this road," Lucian murmured, focusing his heightened senses. He detected a faint heartbeat within the wall itself.


    He drew his kusarigama and hurled it.


    As the weapon neared the wall, the surface rippled like water, revealing a camouflaged illusion.


    The man inside ducked as the kusarigama passed, he caught its chains and pulled.


    Lucian felt the strong tug and pulled back, the chains creaking ominously.


    As the Ozunu ninjas prepared to attack,


    their opponent spoke, a frown etched on his face.


    "Don''t you think you''re a bit young to wield such a dangerous weapon?" He was a blind, black man.


    Lucian thought ''Enemies from rival clans?''


    Cortana appeared, observing the man.


    "Your memories contain no information about a black blind ninja." she said, referencing to his past memories.


    "It seems your memories won''t be much use in this world. Too much has changed."


    She felt troubled the plot, once their greatest advantage, had vanished.


    Takeshi stepped forward, his face hardening.


    "Does your Arashikage clan want war?"


    The blind master remained focused on Lucian.''Such a young voice. Has the Ozunu clan sunk so low as to use children as assassins?'' he thought.


    Lucian was shocked. ''Arashikage? What the hell? I''m certain there were no black ninjas in the G.I. Joe movies.'' he thought to himself.


    Cortana frowned. ''If the plot''s changed, will Raizo even appear?'' she wondered,


    wanting Lucian out of there. And now maybe


    The possibility of Raizo''s non-appearance loomed large.


    Takeshi, noticing the blind master''s silence, surveyed the area before shouting,


    "Blind Master! Does your Arashikage clan want war?!"


    The blind master released the kusarigama chain.


    "We''re not here to fight," a voice called from a rooftop. A man in black landed gracefully, followed by other Arashikage ninjas.


    "Our T¨­ry¨­ wishes to speak with Lord Ozunu."


    (A/N:T¨­ry¨­ = Leader, Boss, Chief)


    Takashi frowned. The Arashikage weren''t as strong as the Ozunu in combat their focus was Defense and information gathering and they already given up on the old ways adapting to modern society and weapons unlike the Ozunu''s dedication to assassination and sticking to the old ways.


    However, a conflict might provoke other clans.


    "Take us to your leader." a young man in white clothing said.


    Takeshi''s face remained impassive.


    "No one enters the Ozunu clan, not even the Arashikage T¨­ry¨­''s grandson."


    As the Ozunu ninjas prepared to attack,


    Lucian observed the young man in white.


    ''That should be Storm Shadow. Where''s Snake Eyes?'' He scanned the Arashikage ninjas, searching for a helmeted figure.


    The Hard Master, noticing Lucian''s scrutiny and his youth, remained silent Bowing,


    he said.


    "Then please inform Lord Ozunu that Lady Sen wishes to meet." He gestured for the Arashikage ninjas to follow him and make way for the Ozunu clan.


    Takeshi still frowning but still led the Ozunu ninjas away as they blended into the shadows.


    The Hard Master sighed once they were gone.


    "Their speed is still astonishing. They''re more focused on killing than we are."


    Storm Shadow scoffed.


    "So what if they''re strong? Their clan lacks honor." He prided himself on the Arashikage''s role as protectors of Japan as he looked down on the Ozunu clan that was a killer for hire.


    The Hard Master frowned.


    "Enough. If they hear you, we''ll both be in trouble."


    He knew the Ozunu ninjas were orphans given a home, fostering fierce loyalty.


    "Are you saying even you would die fighting them?" Storm Shadow asked, surprised they weren''t engaging in combat with how many ninjas he took with them.


    The Hard Master shakes his head leader and sighed.


    "They''re the best at fighting and killing. I didn''t bring you all here to fight. I brought you so they''d hesitate to attack."


    "Let''s go. We still need to report."


    As the Hard Master departed, Storm Shadow glanced at the direction the Ozunu clan had vanished into.


    Meanwhile, Lucian as he was running he pondered of what other worlds has merge with this one.


    Cortana''s anxiety was palpable.


    "What if Raizo never returns?" she asked, her voice tight with worry.


    "The soldiers will find nothing, and you won''t be able save the children safely."


    Lucian knew he couldn''t afford to believe Raizo might not return, but the possibility gnawed at him. The weight of responsibility pressed down every breath was a struggle against the suffocating fear of failure.


    "Then, if he doesn''t appear in six months, I''ll do it myself," he said, the resolution firm despite the daunting task ahead.


    He couldn''t give up as he didn''t to regret not helping the kids. Yet he knows it will be hard defeating the Ozunu ninjas, especially the formidable Ozunu himself, seemed impossible.


    "Let''s hope Raizo returns." he said, clinging to that hope as a lifeline If not, he would escape first as his priority was survival.


    followed by finding a way to permanently dismantle the Ozunu clan. Until then, he''d wait for the right opportunity.


    The city blurred around him, a chaotic reflection of the turmoil within.


    He ran driven by a desperate hope and a grim determination that warred within him, shaping his every step.

 Chapter 24: Report on Both Sides

    ***************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage


    "Go. Rest. I need to speak with Lord Ozunu first." Takashi said, disappearing into the main hall.


    Lucian sat on the floor, watching the children train, his mind preoccupied. ''So basically, all my memories are worthless if this keeps happening.''


    "Yes, we need to find a way to gather information once we get out of here." Cortana responded, appearing before him.


    Meanwhile, Takeshi had already entered the main hall. He saw Ozunu, who was practicing calligraphy.


    Bowing deeply, he knelt before his master.


    "Lord Ozunu, the mission was successful, and Asura did it again." he reported.


    Ozunu set down his brush and looked at Takeshi with a stoic expression.


    "If he were a child, it would have been fine. But now he''s simply a ninja of the Ozunu clan. Punish him after you complete this mission. Make sure this is the last time. Break his bones if you have to." Ozunu said,


    pushing a stack of papers across the table. They contained information about their next target.


    When Takeshi took it he notice the mission was not related from Korea, it was information of a black woman named,


    Mika Coretti.


    Ozunu seeing his reaction calmly explained,


    "It''s a urgent mission this woman already investigating us we don''t need the public attention all over us"


    "What about the mission in Korea?" Takeshi asked.


    "This mission is more important" Ozunu said. Then He thought of something,


    "Let asura go lead a team in Korea if he want too, let see how he handles unexpected situation" he knows the target in Korea the employer has given a wrong information, the target was more terrible, terrifying at most.


    Takeshi nods in understanding but hesitated.


    Ozunu frowned.


    "Is there something else?"


    "Lady Sen of the Arashikage Clan wants to meet with you."


    Ozunu''s frown deepened, his eyebrows furrowing. He sighed and whispered,


    "So they noticed our actions. It seems we''re already too late." pondering the reason behind Sen''s request.


    The Ozunu clan was the most formidable in combat and assassination, but they clung to old ways.


    The Arashikage Clan embraced modern technology. The Ozunu clan, with its strength and focus, had never relied on weapons like guns.


    However, the technological boom had changed everything. Weapons had become far more powerful.


    It was too late to catch up with the other clans. Ozunu knew this. His clan was vulnerable, and they were being swallowed by the others.


    Desperate to counter this, he had doubled down on recruiting orphans. He expanded the program, going beyond orphans of hunters to include those with potential and child prodigies. It was a nearly impossible feat. Many organizations kept their eyes on these young talents. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    However, they''d gotten lucky in Beacon Hills. When They had picked up Lucian.


    He then ordered the assassination of supernatural creatures, a risky move. It was essentially a declaration that the Ozunu clan would assassinate anyone for the right price.


    More assassination meant greater reputation.


    Even if the Ozunu clan was destroyed,


    the world would remember them as the strongest. With the orphans, the Ozunu clan would never truly disappear.


    Ozunu regarded Takeshi for a moment.


    "Go finish the mission. We will meet with them afterward."


    "Yes, Lord Ozunu." Takeshi said, bowing.


    As Takeshi left, Ozunu thought about Lucian. He had potential and strength, but it was too late. He shook his head.''If he had come earlier, perhaps the Ozunu clan could have risen again'' he sighed.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Arashikage clan


    Hard Master, Blind Master, and Tomisaburo sat before a distinguished old woman,


    Lady Sen, the T¨­ry¨­ of the Arashikage Clan.


    Two young women, Akiko and Jinx,


    her cousin, sat beside her.


    They were reporting their findings.


    "What have you discovered?" Sen asked, fanning herself with a delicate fan.


    "We didn''t uncover much, Lady Sen. We used a decoy to hire them for an assassination of some local gangs."


    Hard Master reported.


    "We tried to follow them with my illusions, but they didn''t work on one ninja."


    Blind Master said.


    He was an awakened human with the power of illusions and hallucinations, making him a formidable force in the Arishkage clan.


    Tomisaburo (Storm Shadow) scoffed at Blind Master.


    "Ninja? You were outsmarted by a kid,"


    Storm Shadow said, recalling Lucian''s small stature.


    Sen raised an eyebrow, skeptical. Akiko, beside her, was surprised. She knew the Blind Master''s power.


    "A kid? Yes he is and I know. He''ll always be better than you." Blind Master retorted, his tone relaxed. Hard Master smirked.


    Tomi wanted to argue, but Sen stopped him with a look.


    She considered their words, confirming their truth. Closing her eyes, she thought, ''It appears the Ozunu clan''s demise is coming faster than I anticipated.'' She felt a surge of excitement as she formulated a plan.


    Sen turned her attention to her three ninjas. "Did you ask them about what Noshiko was searching for?"


    Hard Master shook his head.


    "No, Lady Sen. They were too agitated when we approached them. They might have attacked us if we asked more questions."


    Sen nodded, understanding. She knew the Ozunu clan was notorious for their secrecy.


    "The ninja kid, do you think it could be him?" she asked, her voice laced with intrigue.


    "We only saw their eyes. Their faces were covered," the ninjas replied.


    Sen nodded, confirming her suspicions. "Akiko, we still need to inform Lady Noshiko and her friends that we have a lead."


    She turned her focus to Akiko, who was in charge of the clan''s technology and information gathering.


    Tomi frowned. "You''re really going to help them?" he asked, unconvinced.


    Sen shook her head in disappointment.


    "You will lead the Arashikage, yet you still haven''t learned anything." She sighed.


    "First, we received information about the Ozunu attacking supernatural creatures. By helping them, we repaid that information."


    Finding information about supernatural creatures was far more difficult than gathering information about normal people.


    She watched Tomi to see if he was paying attention, and nodded as he turned his focus to her.


    "Second, they''re werewolves from the Lycaon lineage, and an alpha. By finding the kid, our clan will gain a new ally."


    She looked at all three ninjas to ensure they were listening.


    "Third, and most important, when we find the kid, he''ll be theirs. But the other children in the Ozunu clan will join our clan. Do you understand? A stronger fighting force."


    As the T¨­ry¨­ of the Arashikage Clan, Sen always prioritized the clan above all else. That was her true reason for wanting to discover what was happening to the Ozunu clan. The weak might be strong for the Ozunu, but for the Arashikage Clan, they represented a golden opportunity.


    "Did you learn anything?" Sen asked.


    "Yes, T¨­ry¨­. Thank you for your teachings." the three ninjas replied, bowing respectfully, not as to their grandmother, but to the leader of the Arashikage Clan.


    "But they''re kids, though." Akiko whispered.


    Only Blind Master and Sen heard her.


    "That''s why we should take them in," Sen stated, her voice a low murmur.


    "The other clans won''t let go of those who have learned the ways of the Ozunu. They''re a terrifying force, and they''ll do everything to take them back." she said.


    She looked at the five individuals in the room.


    "And that''s why no one should utter a word about the Ozunu clan''s near demise.


    Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Lady Sen." all of them responded, bowing in unison.


    Tomi asked a question.


    "What if Noshiko''s friends spread the news?"


    Sen didn''t answer Tomi but looked at Akiko.


    "After you inform Noshiko, offer them refuge here and monitor them secretly."


    "Yes, Lady Sen." Akiko bowed before leaving the room.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    One day later July 25 2009


    The airport buzzed with activity as Noshiko Yukimura emerged, her daughter Kira holding onto one of her hands.


    She was on the phone with Akiko, her voice calm despite the chaotic scene around her.


    "Yeah, we just landed," she said, her brow furrowing as she heard voices behind her.


    "Yeah, stay in Arashikage? We are a bit too many." she continued, a hint of hesitation in her voice.


    [How many guests are coming with you, Ms. Noshiko?] Akiko asked through the phone.


    "Just Satomi and friends," Noshiko replied, hearing Kira''s voice asking permission.


    [It''s fine, Ms. Noshiko. The Arashikage Clan welcomes you all.]


    "Is that so? Sorry to bother you then."


    Noshiko ended the call, a frown creasing her forehead as she thought, ''The Arashikage Clan isn''t exactly known for welcoming outsiders, yet they''re opening their doors to us. It seems they want to keep us all together.''


    She turned around and looked at her companions: Satomi, Talia, Deaton, and her husband.


    "We''re staying with the Arashikage Clan. Let''s focus on our mission: rescue the kid and get back" she said, thinking to herself,


    ''I just hope this kid is worth more than spending my vacation with my family.''


    Deaton nodded with a serious expression. He wanted to complete the Yggdrasil mission.


    Talia and Satomi exchanged a look. They had both left their packs in Beacon Hills to avoid further casualties. Talia was no longer an alpha, but she could still transform into a full wolf.


    Satomi was here to help Deaton, and she was tired of hiding. The ninjas might come back for revenge, and her friend was the only one with contacts at the Arashikage Clan.


    Talia was here for revenge. The assassination that night had led to a series of problems, including her loss of alpha status.

 Chapter 25: Getting Caught

    **************************


    Korea, Seoul


    Lucian stared mesmerized, at the grand Hotel De Luna ,He was the only member of his team who could see it.


    He''d readily accepted Takeshi''s mission briefing in Korea the details seemingly straightforward.Him leading a team to assassinate someone.


    As Takeshi didn''t mention the other mission assassinating Mika Coretti who will be involved with Raizo.


    Now look at the Big imposing hotel he thought to himself ''is this a trap''


    Remembering the information of The mission target Jang Man Wol was described as an awakened human yet Lucian knew with absolute certainty.


    That the hotel''s owner was not human.


    "Maybe she''s changed, Lucian." Cortana''s voice broke through his thoughts. She continued.


    "This world''s different. The plot. it doesn''t apply anymore."


    He sighed the weight of their altered reality pressing down.


    His team silent and still, waited for his command.


    he thought ''I need to get them inside'' He started to consider tying them up and carrying them.


    a ludicrous idea even as he formulated it.


    "Wait." Cortana interrupted, her voice sharp.


    "Remember? The hotel is only visible to ghosts. That''s why they can''t see it."


    "God damnit" curse slipped from Lucian''s lips. He thought His own brush with death granted him a ability to see it.


    he thought of another way ''That woman¡­ wasn''t she a foodie? Perhaps they could simply wait for her to emerge.''


    Cortana offered a silence while she wish for his success. Can he even kill her?


    she wondered as Jang Man Wol might be a ghost too.


    "We shou¡ª" Lucian began,


    his order was cut short by a voice of a woman,ethereal and close appearing seemingly from nowhere behind his back.


    His body prickled. ''Why didn''t I sense her approach?'' He thought as He glanced at his ninjas their faces were blank like they didn''t hear a thing.


    He was sure he wasn''t imagining things.


    "Can you help me find Hotel De Luna? I can''t see it" the voice said.


    when the voice didn''t hear him answering it continued.


    "Are you still there?"


    Slowly, he turned. The woman who stood before him was a woman pure white, without any eyes.


    Lucian almost jumped, but he force himself to calm down as he took a step back.


    ''Ghost, of course. I forgot.'' He forced a calm facade masking his surprise.


    Cortana''s lips curled into a sneer.


    He ignored her. As he thought of something This was better this was his way in.


    Lucian smoothly, push a bewildered ninja forward first as he talk.


    "Of course, I''ll help you, but you will help me too"The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    He said ignoring the doubtful eyes of the ninjas who didn''t see anyone he was talking too.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Hotel De Luna: Reception


    Ji Hyun-joong, using a phone a perk of his employment that allowed his soul body to materialize like a normal body as he waited for guests.


    He heard the door open.


    "Welcome to Hotel De Luna," he said without looking up. He sensed it was a ghost the energy from it''s was sending and he pressed a button opening the elevator.


    "Take the elevator up someone will welcome you" Ji Hyun-joong instructed. Ghosts didn''t need to pay.


    "Thank you." the blind ghost woman replied, entering the elevator.


    As the elevator doors began to close,


    the hotel doors violently reopened.


    The lights flickered the elevator shuddered to a halt, and the place plunged into darkness.


    Ji Hyun-joong frowned, recognizing it was the ghost''s handiwork.


    "You can''t do that here." he shouted


    trying to convince her to stop.


    "If the boss finds out you''re destroying her property, neither of us will survive."


    The lights returned to normal the doors slowly closed.


    "Sorry." the ghost mumbled.


    Ji Hyun-joong nodded relieved.


    He''d bear the brunt of Jang Man Wol''s wrath if anything was damaged.


    The atmosphere calmed. He sensed the ghost''s chilling power with the human''s unique energy as the elevator resumed its descent.


    Then Ji Hyun-joong''s eyes widened.


    ''Wait, a human!'' He frantically tried to stop the elevator.


    "Wait, you can''t¡ª" The doors closed, sealing his panic.


    In the past, the hotel occasionally received human guests lost souls who''d wandered in unknowingly.


    But things had changed Hotel De Luna was now exclusively for ghosts and supernatural beings.


    Ji Hyun-joong hurried to the desk, grabbing an old telephone to call Noh Joon Suk''s office.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Hotel De Luna: Lobby 2nd Floor


    Jang Man Wol surveyed the hotel guests from the second floor, a relaxed air about her now that Areum had departed, taking the troublesome Lee Rang and Kim Yoo-ri with her.


    She enjoyed the peace, touching her face thoughtfully.


    ''Did I get wrinkles? They shouldn''t return for a year'' she mused dramatically. Sighing, she addressed the man beside her.


    "Get me a wine. I want to savor this view."


    Her gaze drifted to the happy guests below. Nothing beats a steady influx of money, she thought.


    Beside her stood a blonde man, Kevin the Garuda who had a fight with Lee Rang.


    He''d been hired as security guard, as he can''t leave the hotel. If he left the hotel without Jang Man Wol''s protection, he would die.


    As the other supernatural creatures wouldn''t let him grow being a Garuda.


    ''Even though she hired me, it was as a security guard, not a butler'' Kevin thought resentfully, glancing at Jang Man Wol.


    She sensed his gaze and raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh is it something you''d prefer not to do?" she asked, a soft smile playing on her lips.


    Seeing the smile on her face Kevin felt a chill on his back despite and quickly shook his head.


    "No, of course not. I''ll get it for you."


    He hurried off to fetch the wine.


    Jang Man Wol watched him go, a sneer playing on her lips, when the sound of hurried footsteps interrupted her.


    Noh Joon Suk appeared, approaching with a report.


    "Ma''am, there''s a problem." he said.


    Jang Man Wol''s face clouded with worry.


    "Is she back already?" she asked,


    fearing the end of her hard-earned peace.


    Noh Joon Suk offered a wry smile.


    ''Who would believe this powerful woman is so easily intimidated? he thought.''


    "No, Lady Areum hasn''t returned."


    Jang Man Wol breathed a sigh of relief, nodding for him to continue.


    "Humans have entered the hotel."


    Jang Man Wol frowned, but dismissed it, turning to the guests below.


    "Just send them away. We don''t need more trouble." This was standard procedure when humans accidentally stumbled into the hotel.


    Noh Joon Suk bowed slightly.


    "We can''t. They''re already in the elevator."


    "Oh." Jang Man Wol''s brow arched in interest as she watched the elevator doors open.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Hotel De Luna :Elevator


    Lucian thanked the ghost and then, along with his teammates, removed the ropes binding them.


    "Prepare yourselves. Ghosts can''t match our speed and strength."


    Lucian instructed, his ninjas staring in astonishment at the bizarre hotel interior.


    They nodded readying their weapons.


    Lucian, the smallest of the group took the lead drawing his katana staying at the front of the elevator.


    The elevator doors opened, and the Noisy guests of the hotel abruptly ceased movements as all eyes turned to them.


    Lucian surveyed the scene of a troll, a gnome, a bipedal wolf in glasses and vampires, and other creatures.


    ''What in the Hotel Transylvania fck is this?''


    He thought in suprise.


    Cortana equally surprised, simply observed the supernatural creatures with fascination.


    Realizing they were outmatched, Lucian sheathed his katana. offering an innocent smile while discreetly pressing the elevator button with his right hand and his left hand signaling his companions to conceal their weapons.


    As the doors began to close, a vampire speed up while shouting, "Human!"


    as one of his hands grabbed the doors, and the other was attempting to seize Lucian.


    Lucian dodged but the vampire''s speed was too great.


    The vampire''s claws raked Lucian''s right cheek drawing blood.


    Instinctively, Lucian grabbed the vampire''s arms, then grabbed the vampire''s throat, squeezing with all his might. He ripped at the vampire''s throat, then delivered a powerful kick to the stomach, sending him sprawling from the elevator.


    The hotel guests stared at the bleeding vampire, then back at the elevator.


    Lucian looked at his hands, then at the crowd. ''Oops'' he thought, concealing his bloody hands behind his back.


    Panicked, he stammered,


    "Is it too late to say we came in peace?" He frantically pressed the elevator button.


    The hotel guests'' eyes glowed some began to growl.


    Lucian''s companions, realizing their predicament, took out a smoke bomb not an ordinary one but laced with wolfsbane and other supernatural deterrents.


    Inhalation would weaken or even slowly kill those affected.


    Jang Man Wol, witnessing this from the second floor flushed with anger.


    ''This kid''s already spilled blood on my floor, and now they''ll make my lobby stink!''


    she thought, descending the stairs, initially believing it was a simple smoke bomb.


    Lucian noticed his companions'' actions and didn''t interfere they were in a desperate situation.


    But Cortana caught his attention.


    "Lucian!" she called, pointing to the children among the guests.


    observing the kids that was younger than him and who was looking at them with innocent eyes.


    Lucian knew he couldn''t let them suffer slow poisoning.


    Lucian and Cortana exchanged a look.


    He sighed, raising his hands.


    "We surrender."


    His companions stared, bewildered. Some of the guests calmed, but others remained hostile until Jang Man Wol approached the elevator.


    Her presence, was the hotel''s strongest inside of the hotel making them respect her.


    She walked slowly, addressing Lucian.


    "I thought you''d make a bigger mess of my lobby. You still have some sense, kid," she said, reaching out to lift his chin.


    pulling off his mask "You''re interesting." she murmured, studying his face. Where have I seen this kid before? she wondered.


    Lucian, his chin held captive gazed at Jang Man Wol''s beautiful face, studying her in return until an irresistible impulse took hold. Before he could act.


    Cortana hissed "Don''t you dare say it!"


    Ignoring her, Lucian grasped Jang Man Wol''s hand, pulling it away.


    Making Jang Man Wol raised an eyebrow.


    Looking into her eyes, he declared seriously, "Woman, although you''re beautiful, But I am still a minor."


    Cortana buried her face in her hands, mortified.

 Chapter 26: Fight?

    *************************


    Korea, Seoul: Hotel De Luna: Lobby


    Jang Man Wol''s lips twitched at the kid''s audacity. but she calmly smiled as she released her arms from Lucian''s grasp.


    She grabbed his ear and twisted it, pulling him out of the elevator.


    As she looked back at Lucian''s companions, she ordered, "Come out yourselves." She treated Lucian like a child, but these guys were not.


    They exchanged glances, then looked at Lucian, who was blinking his eyes toward them. Subtly signaling them not to fight.


    They got out of the elevator, their bodies tense, ready for a fight if necessary.


    "Good work pissing her off." Cortana said to Lucian, who was being dragged by the ear. She shook her head.


    ''We already surrendered how bad can it be?'' Lucian thought.


    "Tell me why you''re here." Jang Man Wol said, looking him in the eye.


    Lucian''s face turned serious.


    "We helped a ghost cross the road and bring her here." he said, nodding, proving he was telling the truth.


    Jang Man Wol looked at the ghost who had come with them, seeing her eyeless form, she knew he was telling the truth, but not all of it.


    "And the weapons, what are they for?" The hand on Lucian''s ear tightened.


    "Woman, what wea-" He didn''t finish his sentence as his ear was pulled up.


    Lucian hurriedly cut off his pain receptors, making him not react to the pain. He looked at Jang Man Wol with a blank face.


    Jang Man Wol smirked at him. ''Interesting,'' she thought, and she let go of his ears.


    Lucian nodded at her with approval.


    "You are very sensible."


    As he straighten his clothes.


    A hand passed over his head, and he felt something change. When Jang Man Wol let go of his head, she held his ears again and yanked them up.


    "FCK me" Lucian exclaimed as he felt the pain amplified. He looked at her with wide eyes, as if asking what she had done.


    A chilling smile stretched across


    Jang Man-Wol''s face as she explained,


    "I noticed you''re exceptionally well-trained. I used a bit of magic a torture technique, actually.Quite interesting, wouldn''t you say?" The brightness of her smile was unsettling almost mocking.


    "So tell me why you''re here and why do you have weapons." Jang Man Wol asked again.


    "I''m a kid, you can''t do this to me." Lucian said, using his special move, ''thick face'' as he blinked his eyes cutely.


    Jang Man Wol sneered at him, then looked at the healing vampire on the floor then she stared back at him.


    "He attacked first." Lucian said, trying to distance himself from his actions, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Jang Man Wol shake her head in amusement and thought ''How shameless can a child be? He''s the same as that Ahjumma,'' then she realized something, her eyes widening as she held his face with both hands.


    "How old are you this year?" Jang Man Wol asked moving his head to observe him fully.


    "Nine. You need to wait nine more years," Lucian answered with a muffled voice as his face was squeezed in her hands.


    ''Nine years. It''s the same year,'' she thought, knowing Areum''s son had been placed in an orphanage. Areum hadn''t said where,


    but she knew it was for him to grow up.


    Jang Man Wol''s eyes brightened as she laughed.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Hahahaha."


    Jang Man Wol laughed softly, covering her lips with her hand, yet her curved eyes showed how happy she was.


    Lucian looked at her with puzzlement. ''No way, this woman wouldn''t take what I said seriously, right?'' he thought.


    "You wish." Cortana said, crossing her arms with a sneer.


    As Jang Man Wol finished laughing, she held his face again.


    "This day was very good." she said.


    Then she put her hand on both his ears, smiling brightly.


    Lucian''s eyes widened as he reached for her hands, trying to stop her.


    Then Jang Man Wol twisted his ear, making him cry out in pain. ''I can''t beat you, Ahjumma, but your kid is going to pay interest.''


    "You old woman-f*ck." Lucian tried to curse, making Jang Man Wol''s lips twitch. This brat really was her child. ''But why doesn''t this guy have kitsune blood?'' she thought.


    She let him go, making Lucian hold his ears.


    "Damn, you got treated like a child. Pfft Hahahaha." Cortana said, trying to contain her laughter.


    "So tell me again, brat why are you here?" Jang Man Wol asked again Now showing she had the upper hand.


    "I''m a kid. I just follow orders," Lucian said, realizing ''thick face'' wasn''t going to work. He tried the ''kid card'' this time.


    Jang Man Wol look at him like he was joking and thought ''Child, my ass. Who would be a child that ripped apart a throat?'' But she also thought it was more reasonable to ask those who were older than him.


    So she looked at the tense ninjas. Her face turned blank, as if she didn''t care about these guys. If they didn''t answer, she would just kill them one by one.


    "Why are you here?" she asked.


    The ninjas didn''t answer. They just looked at her as well.


    "Huh, looks like I need to make an example so people will take me seriously." Jang Man Wol said, raising her arms toward them.


    As she was about to make a move, a voice sounded from the guests.


    "They''re here to kill you." a man said.


    Lucian looked at him with an expression of doubt. Lucian knew no one had said anything, and this guy knew it, until he saw the guy''s face.


    ''What the f*ck is he doing here?'' he looked at the man with surprise.


    It was a vampire, a different one. His body was like stone, but he moved very fast.


    Jang Man Wol looked at him with a raised eyebrow. "Explain." she asked, wanting to know how this man specifically knew she was the target, as many people could be killed here.


    "I''ve read their minds. I can''t read the kid''s mind, but I can read theirs." the man said, pointing at the ninjas.


    Jang Man Wol looked at the man as she figured out what race he was: a Cold One, different from other vampires. Their bodies turned cold and became more like marble. And few of them had abilities when they turned.


    Jang Man Wol just nodded. Mind reading only works if someone doesn''t know how to protect their mind. Strong supernatural creatures like her were unaffected by this kind of thing.


    But other guests were not. They moved away from the man with cautious eyes.


    As the guests moved away, the man''s family appeared. His adoptive parents had a smile, while his siblings didn''t, as they saw people judging them again.


    "You just have to go and talk and announced. You''re a mind reader, don''t you, Edward?" A beautiful woman with blonde hair said, frowning in anger.


    "Okay, Rosalie, Edward is just trying to help," their mother said, feeling the stares of other people but trying to comfort her family first.


    "Okay, babe, don''t care about other people," Emmet said, her lover trying to calm he down.


    "Jasper, are you okay?" their father asked the man who was constantly frowning, feeling the people''s feelings.


    "I''m fine." Jasper waved his hands, He felt uncomfortable as he felt others feelings.


    Then he looked at his sister, Alice, who was staring at Lucian.


    "Are you fine?" he asked with a worried look.


    "Oh, yeah." Alice was caught by surprise and bowed her head so nobody could see her reaction. As Jasper look suprise as he felt her emotions turned, he turned and look at Lucian.


    As Jang Man Wol looked at their family predicament,


    "You can go. Thank you though," she said to Edward.


    Edward shook his head.


    "It''s fine. I''m just helping to tell the truth."


    As he continued to read the ninjas'' minds, before he could say something,


    "You should shut the f*ck up, Sparkling ass motherf*cker," Lucian said. He hated this guy violating minds, but most of all, he hated the Twilight feel It was so cringe.


    Everyone looked at the rude kid. Jang Man Wol''s lips twitched as she almost laughed. ''This kid is as rude as his mother,'' she thought.


    While the Cullen family looked at him with surprise, Edward showed an annoyed look until he read the ninjas'' minds.


    His face turned serious.


    "They''re here to assassinate a woman named Jang Man Wol." he said, looking at her.


    Jang Man Wol sneered. ''These guys don''t know anything about me. If they tried to assassinate me in my hotel,'' she turned to Lucian. ''Let''s see if you can make excuses now, kid.''


    Then Edward''s face morphed into surprise. "And their leader is him." he pointed at Lucian.


    Lucian looked at the finger pointing at him. ''This motherf*cker really just won''t stop,'' as his mind turned, cutting off his emotions.


    He thought calmly about whether he should just kill him here. Yet, he didn''t know his bloodlust had been unleashed.


    Cortana looked at him with a worried look.


    Jang Man Wol and the Cullens thought it was a joke until they sensed his bloodlust, as supernatural creatures are more sensitive to murderous intent.


    Jang Man Wol frowned, not because she was targeted, but because she thought he was too young to have that kind of bloodlust. ''What kind of orphanage did you put your son into, Unnie?'' she thought, seeing Lucian''s face turn blank as he looked at Edward.


    Jasper frowned the most as he felt the pure murderous intention. The other guests felt it as well, taking their children away from here.


    "He''s too young to become like this." Esme said with a worried look for a child, showing how gentle she was.


    Alice looked at him with a worried look.


    Rosalie saw her and she focused on Alice''s reaction thinking to herself, her expression turning to surprise as she walked towards her.


    As she whispered to her "he''s still just nine"


    Making Alice stop for a moment.


    As Rosalie smiled at her reaction.


    Cortana looked at the surrounding people, then she called out to Lucian.


    "Stop.They already noticed your bloodlust. You need to stop thinking about killing."


    she was worried as it was affecting him, making him think killing was the most easily effective solution to problems.


    Lucian looked at her, then his blank expression slowly eased as he breathed slowly.


    He sighed and looked at the floor. He might just get pissed off if he looked at Edward.


    Edward felt his murderous intention as well his body tensed up until it was gone. but he kept looking at Lucian before reading the minds of the ninjas again.


    He closed his eyes as he focus on their mind, "Wait, they''re ki-" he opened his eyes in shock.


    The ninjas, knowing they were compromised, looked at each other, then at Asura before taking a knife so fast they cut their own necks, making them bleed. It sprayed out towards Jang Man Wol and Edward.


    It was so fast that they couldn''t stop it. They stood there surprised as the other guests screamed, while others left with their children.


    Both were stunned and surprised until Edward reacted to the human blood, making his body excited. Carlisle held him back.


    "Calm down. Take a deep breath." Carlisle said, looking at Lucian.


    They all saw how the ninjas looked at him, then killed themselves.


    ''Oh, f*ck. I didn''t know they would do that.'' Lucian said to himself. He knew ninjas were loyal to the Ozunu clan, but he didn''t know they were that loyal.


    Jang Man Wol was surprised but she turned, not caring about the blood on her and her dress.


    "Did you order them to kill themselves?" she asked with a blank face, but her mind was in turmoil. She wouldn''t believe her friend''s son at nine years old, would be so cruel.


    "Honestly, I didn''t know they would do that, but I should have known," Lucian said as he shakes his head with a sigh.


    He suddenly turned as he took out shurikens and threw them at all the lights with precision.


    Lucian didn''t want to fight, but looking at the situation, explaining calmly wouldn''t be believable.


    He knew he needed to fight to survive right now. ''Although I felt pity for them, they shouldn''t have looked at me.'' he cursed.


    The only good thing was there were no more kids in the lobby, so he could go all out.


    The Cullens were surprised, but Jang Man Wol wasn''t.


    Before the lights turned off completely they saw him taking out what looked like a smoke bomb in his palm.


    Edward, who had read the ninjas'' minds, already knew what was in it. He hurriedly shouted,


    "Stop him. Don''t let him throw the smoke bomb."


    But the lobby turned completely dark. Making it a bunting ground for Lucian.

 Chapter 27: Mothers Friend?

    Thankyou, James Maxwell and Gustavo correa Viana for supporting me on P@treon


    **************************


    Korea, Seoul, Hotel De Luna: Lobby


    The lights plunged into darkness, plunging the opulent lobby into a sudden, unsettling silence. A collective gasp rippled through the guests the Cullens apprehension palpable.


    Edward''s ominous words, a chilling premonition of the danger they now faced, hung heavy in the air.


    Then, a flicker, a surge, and the lights turn back to life, the damage miraculously repaired. All eyes, filled with a mixture of relief and suspicion turned to the young man, Lucian.


    He stood in the center of the room,


    his expression a mask of defiance yet his heart pounded with a mixture of fear and adrenaline.


    Jang Man Wol stood before him, her left hand firmly gripping his right arm, the other hand still clutching the smoke bomb.


    Her gaze, sharp and unyielding, met his, her power emanating from her like a tangible force.


    Lucian attempted to pull his arm free, but her grip was like iron. "Ain''t she a bit too strong?" he thought, a sliver of doubt creeping into his expression.


    Noh Joon Suk approached, bowing slightly.


    "Ms. Man Wol, please remain calm. We still don''t know if he ordered the other man''s death."


    Edward rose, his voice sharp with barely contained anger.


    "He did. And that smoke bomb¡ªit was full of¡ª"


    "Enough." Jang Man Wol interrupted, her voice a chillingly calm command that silenced the room.


    she smelled The scent of poison, faint but unmistakable, lingered in the air, that''s about to come out of the smoke bomb. confirming her suspicions. Her eyes, devoid of emotion, fixed on Lucian.


    "You''re coming with me."


    She pulled him toward the grand staircase, her grip unwavering. With a wave of her hand, the lobby floor dissolved beneath them, swallowing the corpse and its blood in a horrifying display of supernatural power.


    The guests, stunned into silence, watched as the scene vanished, leaving only the faint scent of poison and a chilling reminder of the power Jang Man Wol wielded.


    Noh Joon Suk sighed, his face etched with weariness, and followed them, his gaze flitting between Jang Man Wol''s icy demeanor and Lucian''s bewildered expression.


    Lucian allowed himself to be led, recognizing this as his only chance to escape and survive. But before disappearing into the shadows of the upper floors, he shot Edward a defiant middle finger and mouthed.


    "F*ck you."


    Upstairs, Jang Man Wol''s office door swung open, revealing a room as opulent and unsettling as the hotel itself.


    She dragged Lucian inside, sending him sprawling onto the plush couch.


    A shotgun, seemingly conjured from thin air, materialized in her hand, its gleaming barrel pointing directly at him. The air crackled with tension, the silence heavy with unspoken threats.


    She sat opposite him, her fingers caressing the weapon with a chilling nonchalance, a predator sizing up her prey.


    Lucian looked at her, then at the gun, his heart pounding against his ribs. ''She won''t shoot me with that, right?'' he thought, feeling a wave of panic wash over him.


    He knew, with a grim certainty, that even his enhanced healing wouldn''t be able to mend the damage a bullet from that gun would inflict.


    "Probably not." Cortana replied, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "Her not killing you now is a good sign."


    Lucian''s eyes darted to the open balcony, a daring escape plan already forming in his mind.


    "Don''t even think about it." Jang Man Wol sneered, her voice laced with a hint of amusement.


    "These walls have defenses for wall-climbing types and flying types like you."


    Noh Joon Suk entered, his face softening into a kind smile, a touch of warmth in the tense atmosphere in the room.


    "I''ll make tea." He moved towards a tea cart in the corner, his movements graceful and reassuring.


    Jang Man Wol leveled the shotgun at Lucian, her gaze unwavering.


    "Let''s try this again. Answer honestly, or you''ll feel the consequences."


    Lucian flinched as the gun followed his every move, its cold metal glinting in the soft light.


    Jang Man Wol clicked her tongue in irritation.


    "Tsk, stop moving! It''ll only hurt more than a real shotgun." She squinted, taking aim with a deadly precision.


    Lucian rolled his eyes, trying to mask his fear with a forced nonchalance. ''So comforting. But no thanks,'' he thought, continuing to dodge the shotgun relentless pursuit.


    A shot ripped through the air, narrowly missing his head.


    The wall behind him shattered, a testament to the weapon''s power. ''Jesus.'' he thought, staring at the destroyed wall, a cold sweat breaking out on his skin.


    Jang Man Wol smirked, a wicked glint in her eyes.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Let''s try this again. I ask, you answer truthfully. You''re from the Ozunu clan, aren''t you?"


    Lucian''s brow furrowed, the weight of his teammates'' deaths pressing down on him. Their silence likely concealed information about Ozunu.


    "How did you know?"


    Jang Man Wol tossed him the smoke bomb, her fingers playing with the weapon as if it were a mere toy.


    "Look at your clothes, and this. It''s poison that kills supernatural creatures. Only ninjas of your clan, crazy enough to hunt supernatural beings, would use it. You''re the only ones."


    Lucian frowned, his gaze fixed on the smoke bomb in his hands, a tangible reminder of his past.


    "Why? Other supernatural creatures aren''t that strong." He wondered if there was some kind of protective law, a secret agreement between the supernatural world and humanity.


    Jang Man Wol shook her head, a hint of weariness in her eyes.


    "You really don''t know anything, do you? The supernatural and mortal worlds are in delicate balance. Your clan''s actions are creating fear and disrupting that balance. Awakened humans or their descendants usually hunt supernatural creatures, but you''re just humans. The Ninja Assassins Clan the supernatural world fears you, while the mortal world admires, yet fears Ozunu. Your clan is unwelcome by both sides."


    Lucian''s expression hardened. ''Then everyone who is part of the Ozunu clan will be rejected by both societies''


    he realized, the weight of his clan''s legacy settling upon his shoulders.


    "Why are you even in the Ozunu clan?" Jang Man Wol asked, her voice laced with genuine curiosity.


    "I was kidnapped." Lucian replied, his gaze shifting towards Noh Joon Suk, who placed a steaming cup of tea on the table.


    "Thank you," Lucian said with a genuine smile. ''He''s a good guy.'' he thought, feeling a sense of warmth in the midst of the chaos.


    Noh Joon Suk smiled back, a gentle gesture that momentarily eased the tension in the room.


    Cortana, her voice dripping with sarcasm, rolled her eyes.


    "You say that to everyone who gives you food or drink, you glutton." she commented, her gaze lingering on Jang Man Wol. ''It seems she doesn''t plan to hurt him.''


    Jang Man Wol nodded slowly, her gaze unwavering as she sipped her tea.


    Not caring about his answer, she was lost in her own thoughts. ''More like, why did Areum let him stay there?'' she mused, knowing Areum, his mother, was most likely aware of Lucian''s situation.


    Her eyes narrowed. ''She wouldn''t be that cruel to her son, would she?'' she thought as she looked at Lucian, who was enjoying his tea with a quiet contentment.


    ''How much did this kid suffer?'' she wondered, remembering how he absorbed pain as if it were nothing.


    "How many people have you killed?" Jang Man Wol asked, her voice calm but her eyes sharp, as if trying to penetrate his soul.


    Lucian, his lips smacking with satisfaction as he savored the tea, felt a sudden chill.


    He looked at his calloused hands, his scars, reminders of the violence that had become a part of his life.


    "Two hundred seventy eight," he stated as if it were a mundane fact, his voice devoid of remorse.


    Noh Joon Suk, standing beside them, closed his eyes, a wave of sadness washing over him. ''A child should not have that much blood on his hands.''


    Jang Man Wol sighed, taking another sip of her tea, a silent observer of the young man''s darkness.


    "What''s it hard?" she asked, her voice gentle but her gaze intense.


    "What is it hard to get that kind of power and to kill so many people?"


    Lucian, his eyes focused on the calluses on his palms, felt a rush of memories the pain, the suffering, the constant struggle for survival.


    Cortana, as if sensing his need for comfort, materialized beside his hand, gently caressing it.


    Jang Man Wol watched him, her heart heavy with a mixture of pity and curiosity.


    ''Poor child. He must have suffered a lot to get to this point.'' Then she saw a smile tug at his lips, a flicker of resilience in his dark eyes.


    Lucian, finally answering, his voice a mix of weariness and resolve, said,


    "It was hard, no, it was very hard. But it was worth it." He clenched his fists, his gaze fixed on the future, on his life with Cortana, a future he was determined to protect, no matter the cost.


    Jang Man Wol watched him with surprise, but her expression quickly dissolved into a mask of stoicism. ''Is this the kind of life you want for your kid, unnie?'' she thought, her heart aching for the child she had just met.


    "Then do you want to stay here?" she asked casually, her voice betraying none of the emotions swirling within her. ''I can''t just let him go back there.''


    Lucian thought about it, weighing the options. He looked at the plush velvet couch, the rich drapes, the open balcony, a world away from the stark, unforgiving reality of the Ozunu clan.


    He thought about the children, the innocent lives that had been lost, the lives that could be saved if he stayed here. the promise he had made to himself and Cortana to not have any regrets in this life.


    He shook his head, his gaze meeting Jang Man Wol''s.


    "Thank you. But I have to go back. I still have things to do."


    Jang Man Wol raised an eyebrow, a hint of disbelief in her voice.


    "Why don''t you agree? How many people do you think would want my invitation to stay here?" she asked, her voice laced with a subtle irony. ''If not for your mother, I wouldn''t invite you.'' she thought, her gaze lingering on him.


    "Like I said, I still have something to do,"


    he replied, his gaze unwavering,


    his determination as unwavering as his resolve.


    He sensed her surprise,


    her curiosity, but he refused to be swayed.


    "Do you know what kind of opportunity you are missing out on?" Jang Man Wol asked, her arms crossed, her lips forming a tight line.


    Lucian''s gaze narrowed, his mind racing, trying to make sense of her unexpected kindness.


    "I know." he said, his voice tinged with doubt.


    "But what I don''t know is why you''re being so nice to me. Shouldn''t you be angry, considering someone just died at your hotel?"


    Jang Man Wol''s eyes softened momentarily, a flicker of emotion breaking through her usual stoicism.


    "Oh, of course. It''s because of your mother."


    Lucian''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "You know my mother?" He leaned forward, his curiosity piqued, the prospect of finally gaining answers about his past, about his mother, suddenly within reach.


    "So, that''s why she didn''t hurt you." Cortana said, finally understanding why Lucian had been allowed to sip tea after what had transpired earlier.


    "Can you tell me about her?" Lucian asked, his voice brimming with eagerness, his heart pounding with anticipation.


    Jang Man Wol, ready to reply, was suddenly interrupted by a voice, a voice that resonated directly within her mind.


    (Don''t you dare tell him anything about me.)


    The familiar voice sent a shiver down her spine. Areum, his mother, had infiltrated her thoughts.


    ''How did you get into my head? Don''t you have pity for what your son has been through?''


    (Little girl, your mind arts are weak in front of me.)


    Jang Man Wol heard Areum''s smug voice, a mocking undertone laced with arrogance.


    (And he still hasn''t grown enough, but he''s almost there.)


    ''So, you''re just going to send him back to that hellhole?'' Jang Man Wol''s voice, filled with a mixture of sadness and anger, echoed in her mind, her frustration getting stronger.


    (If I have to. But he''s the one who chose to go back himself, didn''t he?)


    Lucian, seeing Jang Man Wol''s face contort in a mixture of confusion and frustration, was about to repeat his question.


    But she shook her head, her expression returning to her usual impassive facade.


    "I can''t tell you much. I only knew her in the past."


    "Still, can you tell me about her?" Lucian''s eyes pleaded with her, their focus unwavering, his hopes for answers refusing to be extinguished.


    Cortana, sensing his eagerness, smiled, her own hope for Lucian reflected in her soul form as she flicker.


    Jang Man Wol nodded slightly, her gaze softening momentarily.


    "First of all, she''s a bi-" she stopped herself mid-sentence, her words catching in her throat. ''Almost slipped up there,'' she thought, her heart pounding against her ribs.


    She forced a smile, a gentle smile that betrayed the storm brewing within.


    "She was beautiful and was a kind woman who had taught me and my friends in the past."


    "Is that so?" Lucian smiled, closing his eyes as he tried to recall his mother''s face, the memory of her from his infancy, a faint, flickering image in his mind.


    ''I think I heard her almost call her a bitch right?''


    "Yes, you did. I heard it too. She really knew your mother." Cortana confirmed, her voice full of the sarcasm it usually carried.


    Lucian opened his eyes, his heart sinking slightly.


    ''Looks like she''s not going to tell me more about my mom,'' he thought. ''I really wanted to know more about my mother, but I still need to leave here.''


    He sighed as he stood up, knowing she was a friend of his mother''s past. ''I need to report back to Ozunu,'' he thought, even though this mission had been a disaster from the start. The only good thing was knowing a friend of his mother.


    "Thank you for telling me, but I need to leave." he said, his voice tinged with resignation.


    Jang Man Wol raised her eyebrows in question, her expression unreadable.


    "Do you think it will be that easy to leave here just because I know your mother?"


    Lucian sighed, realizing his wishful thinking.


    "What do I need to do, so I can leave?" he asked, his voice lacking its usual confidence.


    He knew he was in the wrong from the start.


    Jang Man Wol just looked at him for a few seconds, her gaze lingering on his face.


    "Nothing, just go." she said nonchalantly, her fingers twirling a strand of her hair.


    "Are you sure I''ll just go?" Lucian said, his doubt evident.


    "Can I just walk out the door?" he asked, pointing towards the entrance.


    "Of course, that is, if you don''t regret declining my invitation." she said, her voice laced with a hint of amusement.


    Lucian shook his head, his gaze fixed on the door, then back to her. He couldn''t shake the feeling of unease, the sense that he was missing something, that he was being manipulated.


    He turned to the door, a weight settling in his chest. He wasn''t sure why he was so uneasy, but he knew he was not out of the woods yet.


    As he moved towards the door, Jang Man Wol''s face turned serious. She spoke, her voice low but powerful.


    "Do you really want to do this?"


    White mist appeared, swirling into a humanoid form, revealing Areum, his mother.


    She stood in the room, her gaze fixed on Lucian.


    Areum grinned, her eyes glittering with an unsettling mixture of amusement and calculation.


    "Of course, I still want to see how much my child has grown this time."


    Jang Man Wol looked at her in disbelief, her voice tinged with annoyance.


    "And your test is having him killed? Why not just used my butler?"


    Areum rolled her eyes, her disdain for the butler apparent.


    "The Garuda is not your butler, and he''s too weak for him."


    "You think your son, who is nine years old, was stronger than a Garuda?" Jang Man Wol''s expression was full of disbelief.


    "Are you serious?"


    Areum smiled, her eyes gleaming with a fierce pride. She walked at the balcony over seeing the streets of Seoul, waiting for the show to start.


    "He is my son. He is special than you think, and he can kill your Garuda in more ways than you think." Her face turned around as her lips turned to a smirk.


    Knowing Areum was showing off her son, Jang Man Wol rolled her eyes to her.


    As she followed to the balcony, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    "And you think your son knowing how to kill in many ways is normal?"


    "Yes, if he wanted to survive he would need to get stronger." Areum nodded in confirmation, her voice devoid of any remorse.


    Jang Man Wol frowned and sighed as she called out the manager.


    "Noh Joon-Suk." she said, her voice ringing out in the room.


    "Yes, Ms." Noh Joon-Suk walked up to her, bowing slightly, waiting for her order.


    "Tell all the guests he''s from the Ozunu clan."


    Noh Joon-Suk raised his head in disbelief, his eyes widening as he realized the implications of her request.

 Chapter 28: The Chase

    **************************


    Korea, Seoul, Hotel De Luna: Hallway


    Lucian slipped out of the room, his eyes lingering on the door this wouldn''t be easy. He felt it in his gut.


    He quickened his pace, heading towards the lobby, but a sudden announcement halted him.


    [We regret to inform you that an Ozunu ninja has escaped. For your safety, we advise remaining indoors. Any engagement is undertaken at your sole discretion and risk.]


    He froze, disbelief etching lines across his face. ''I thought he was a good guy''


    he muttered recognizing Noh Joon suk''s voice.


    Cortana materialized beside him, her expression grim.


    "He was probably ordered by Jang Man Wol. But why would she do this?" Her brow furrowed.


    A confusion that mirrored his own. They''d been welcomed into the hotel, and now she was branding him as an enemy to every guest.


    Lucian struggled to find a reason.


    Could it be because he''d declined her invitation? He shook his head, dismissing the thought.


    "She''s not that low." he said, his voice laced with a reluctant trust. Cortana nodded, mirroring his sentiment.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Hotel De Luna:CEO office, Balcony


    A wisp of white mist curled on the balcony, revealing Lucian''s figure under constant watch.


    Jang Man Wol''s gaze was glacial, as she turned to Areum.


    "Look, I''m taking the blame for your actions." she said, gesturing toward Lucian, who was clearly stunned by the announcement.


    Areum, popping popcorn with casual indifference, shrugged.


    "Oh, come on. It''s just a simple thing. Don''t sweat it."


    Jang Man Wol shook her head, a sigh escaping her lips. ''I''m not that low, kid, but your mom is crazy.'' she thought, her concern for Lucian palpable despite her outward facade.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Hotel De Luna: Hallway


    As Lucian considered his options, the doors lining the hallway creaked open one after another, revealing all kinds of guests of the hotel.


    He spotted a familiar face, a vampire emerging from a room, his lips curling into a cruel smile.


    "Well, well, well. Look at this. A human killer on the loose. No one''s going to protect you now, you know."


    His vampire brethren trailed behind, their eyes glittering with predatory hunger.


    Lucian unsheathed his katana, taking a defensive stance, his gaze scanning the approaching threat.


    A man in a suit, his face twisted in pain, transformed before his eyes, revealing a desiccated, wounded face.


    Lucian''s eyes widened in alarm. ''Is that guy what I think it is?'' he asked Cortana, hoping for a different answer.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Cortana sighed. "Yeah, looks like another world is mixing things up. He''s a Zauberbiest."


    Lucian let out a weary sigh.''Looks like every supernatural world got thrown into this one. Even Grimm was here.'' He ran a hand through his hair, frustration creeping into his voice. This world was a twisted, chaotic mess.


    "How about we talk this out?" Lucian offered, hoping against hope to avoid a violent confrontation.


    Even wolves had joined the hunt, but these were no ordinary Teen Wolf wolves. Their skin peeled away, revealing wolf forms standing upright their eyes gleaming with an unsettling intelligence.


    The creatures pressed forward, ignoring his plea. More doors opened, each revealing a new threat.


    A woman emerged from one of the doors, her features striking, her expression troubled.


    "Are you really ganging up on a kid?" she questioned, her voice laced with a hint of disbelief.


    The vampire, whose hatred for Lucian was palpable, sneered.


    "Come on, Selene. People like him, who kill at his age, aren''t kids."


    Selina hesitated, her gaze lingering on Lucian for a moment, before shaking her head and closing the door.


    "Underworld, probably." Cortana confirmed, before Lucian could voice his own suspicions.


    "That wolf standing on two legs is a Lycan."


    "F*ck." Lucian muttered, the weight of the situation bearing down on him. He was trapped, surrounded by a legion of creatures from nightmares.


    But just when he felt completely cornered, a door behind him opened, revealing an elderly man with glasses.


    Lucian''s heart lifted with a flicker of hope.as he noticed that he didn''t know the person.


    It was a false hope.


    The old man''s voice was gravelly, his gaze cold. "Sorry, kid, but your kind is hard to deal with when they grow up. How many lives will you take? I''ll make it quick." the old man said, his body swelling, fur erupting from his skin. He was no longer a harmless old man, but a hulking beast.


    Lucian surveyed the hallway, crammed with mythical creatures from various cultures. He took a deep breath, resignation settling in his chest. He had no choice.


    He lifted his gaze, all emotion drained from his face.


    He dropped a smoke bomb at his feet, the hallway erupting into a choking cloud. Coughing erupted as the smoke spread, the vampires'' shouts blending with the wolves'' pained gasps.


    "Wolf banes, don''t inhale it!" A lycan yelled, his voice was full of panick showing the chaos that was happening.


    A thud echoed through the hall, followed by a chorus of screams.


    Lucian moved like a shadow, his movements honed by years of training. He swung his katana, severing the old Lycan''s head clean through as he choked on the wolf bane.


    He swiftly drew his kusarigama from his waist and flung it toward the vampire, who dodged the projectile and caught the chains.


    "Come here!" the vampire snarled, pulling with all his might, Lucian didn''t resist.


    He let the vampire''s force propel him forward, leaping towards the wall.


    He walked along the wall, his movements was fluid, as he beheaded the vampire, landing in the center of the remaining vampire group.


    He moved like a blur, He sliced through the leg of one vampire, sending him to his knees. He dodged another vampire''s lunge.


    Then delivered a powerful kick to the belly of yet another vampire, sending him crashing into the wall.


    The kusarigama, a deadly dance partner, spun with lethal precision, severing the heads of the remaining vampires one by one.


    He flung the chain again, aiming for the Zauberbiest, but the creature stopped the kusarigama in mid-air, using telekinetic power to turn it back toward Lucian.


    The Zauberbiest smirked.


    "You missed, brat."


    But Lucian anticipated the move. He kicked the chain, sending the kusarigama hurtling toward the Zauberbiest''s left leg.


    The creature stumbled, and Lucian seized the opportunity. He jumped, spinning in the air, his right foot landing with a sickening crack on the Zauberbiest''s head.


    The Zauberbiest crumpled to the ground, unconscious. Lucian stepped on its neck, snapping it with a sickening crunch.


    He turned to the last remaining Lycan, who stood frozen in terror, his gaze fixed on Lucian.


    Lucian approached the Lycan as his katana glinting light.


    He pressed the tip against the Lycan''s throat, slowly pushing it in. The Lycan struggled, his hands clawing at the blade, but it was too late.


    Then, the hallway reverberated with the sharp crack of gunfire.


    Lucian spun around, shielding himself behind a pillar.


    He peered around the corner, spotting vampires like the ones he had just dispatched. He had nowhere to hide.


    He kicked the closest door open, as he rushed inside.


    Inside, slumbering guest were startled awake. its eyes turned white, and it''s teeth elongated into fangs.


    "Wendigo, Teen Wolf." Cortana confirmed, her voice laced with concern.


    There was no time to react. Lucian heard the approaching footsteps, and a hulking Wendigo launched itself at him.


    He rolled to the side, dodging the attack and landing on the floor. His eyes darted to the window, then back to the charging Wendigo.


    "Don''t forget, Jang Man Wol warned you about the walls." Cortana reminded him, knowing his instinct might be to jump out.


    "I know." Lucian replied,


    his focus unwavering. The Wendigo lunged again, its claws slashing. Lucian dodged, leading the creature toward the window.


    As the Wendigo charged, Lucian used his katana to stab it in the stomach, the blade piercing through the wall, pinning the creature in place.


    The Wendigo struggled to pull the blade free, but Lucian had a plan. He wrapped the chains of his kusarigama around the Wendigo''s neck.


    He could hear the footsteps getting closer to the door. With a final, desperate leap, he launched himself out the window, just as the chains tightened around the Wendigo''s throat.


    Lucian was plummeting from the third floor, but his kusarigama swung from the window frame, a makeshift lifeline.


    The Wendigo continued its desperate struggle, its life fading with each passing second. Seeing the ground rushing towards him, Lucian released one hand from the chain, using the other to pull with all his might.


    The kusarigama blade sliced through the Wendigo''s head, severing it clean off. He landed safely on the ground, the kusarigama and the Wendigo''s head landing beside him.


    as he stood there.


    the other guest who noticed the hallway has gotten quiet They tried to check what happened as they opened the door.


    the smoke clearing from the hallway,


    revealing the carnage that Lucian had wrought.


    The hallway was littered with bodies, a gruesome testament to lucian skills.


    who felt no remorse, no guilt. He had survived, and that was all that mattered.


    Lucian looked up at the hotel, his gaze cold and calculating.


    He faded into the shadows, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts.


    The night was his hunting ground now, and the rules of this world had changed, he will be the one hunting and chasing them.


    He knew this wouldn''t be the last fight. There would be more creatures, more danger, more blood.


    He wouldn''t hesitate. He had a score to settle, a debt to pay. He wasn''t just a survivor anymore he was the hunter.


    "This time." he whispered, the words laced with chilling certainty.


    "If they come for me, I''ll kill them all."


    When the vampires saw him leaving in the darkness, they all pursued him. Leaping from the hotel as they landed safely,


    They chased him relentlessly.

 Chapter 29: The Hunt

    ***************************


    Korea, Seoul


    Hotel De Luna:CEO Office Balcony


    Jang Man Wol watched Lucian''s carnage, impressed by his skill in dispatching his enemies.


    ''This kid is going to become a monster if this chase keeps going like this'' she thought to herself. She then glanced at Lucian''s mother, Areum who was clearly enjoying the excitement.


    Noticing Areum''s gleaming eyes and the anticipation and excitement radiating from her, Jang Man Wol felt a pang of pity for the boy.


    However, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement herself.


    Areum, sensing Jang Man Wol''s emotions, turned toward her with a smirk.


    "Better than the movies, right?" she asked, handing her a bowl of popcorn.


    Jang Man Wol rolled her eyes, knowing there was nothing she could do to stop Areum''s decision. She resolved to simply enjoy the show.


    She took a handful of popcorn and watched as the mist cleared, revealing Lucian emerging from the hotel, having slain the Wendigo.


    ''Keep it up, little guy.'' she cheered mentally, munching on her popcorn.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Hotel De Luna: Hallway


    The sight of the blood-soaked hallway, littered with bodies, caused a wave of gasps and screams to erupt from the other guests.


    "How could one human do this?" they whispered in disbelief.


    Selene who had retreated to her room when the commotion outside quieted, frowned. It seemed this kid was even more dangerous than she had initially thought.


    She quickly dressed and retrieved her guns, exiting her room to find a scene of chaos. Many creatures were gathered around the bodies their eyes glinting with morbid interest.


    She even spotted the Cullens, who had apparently made quite a scene in the lobby.


    Alice, catching sight of Selene, beamed brightly and waved her hand.


    Selene, still frowning, ignored Alice and headed toward the room where the Wendigo had been slain.


    A crowd of creatures had already gathered, some even peering out the window.


    She examined the headless body, her brow furrowing as she made a decision.


    She pushed past the other creatures crowding the window, earning their disgruntled stares.


    "Hey, what''s your problem?" a young man with glowing yellow eyes demanded.


    Selene ignored him, leaping out the window without a word.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Korea, Seoul


    The neon glow of Seoul painted Lucian''s face in flickering strokes of crimson and jade as he run across rooftops.


    The city was beautiful yet Lucian didn''t have a chance to enjoy the view as he saw Below the streets a snarling pack of Lycans, their eyes burning with feral hunger running through the streets. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Behind them, a team of vampires moved like shadows, their movements swift and silent, a chilling echo of their relentless pursuit.


    And the air crackled with the unsettling flapping sounds of wings of anidentifiable creatures closing in.


    He stared in shock. ''What about hiding the supernatural from the public? Do these guys not care about anything, or is this just normal?'' he thought, his eyes widening as he heard the terrified screams of civilians.


    A full-grown Lycan was running through the streets, a terrifying spectacle that shattered any pretense of secrecy.


    Lucian was just suprise as he already planning to kill them all but he didn''t thought they was just going to chase him without even hiding.


    "No, this is definitely not normal." Cortana said, her voice was low whispered as she observed the unidentified creatures.


    "It seems the Ozunu Clan was truly hated. They wanted you dead, Lucian."


    Her gaze flickered to him, a flicker of concern in her eyes.


    "You don''t say." Lucian thought sarcastically, his heart pounding a frantic rhythm in his chest. He couldn''t afford to linger. He vaulted over a crumbling wall, landing silently in a narrow alleyway, disappearing into the shadows.


    The alley was dark as the clouds blocked the moonlight, the only light was coming from a distant streetlamp.


    Lucian, his movements fluid and fast as he launched his kusarigama.


    it was a calculated strike, a precise shot destroying the lamp itself.


    With a sharp crack, the glass shattered, plunging the alley into near total darkness


    a darkness that was his ally.


    The Lycans and vampires, momentarily disoriented by the sudden loss of light, relied on their heightened senses to navigate.


    This was Lucian''s advantage. He moved like a phantom, his body a becoming part of shadow, utilizing the darkness to his advantage.


    His enhanced senses that was more stronger than any Ozunu ninjas, was controlled to perfection, allowed him to perceive the slightest shift in air pressure, the faintest tremor in the ground the subtle signs of his pursuers movements.


    As he controlled his body heat and heart beat that the Lycan and vampires would have a hard time finding him.


    A Lycan, its eyes glowing like embers in the gloom walks towards the darkness using it senses to locate Lucian.


    Lucian attack before the Lycan can find him, he jumps and spin with impossible speed. As he Land at the back facing the Lycan


    He used the chain of his kusarigama to trip the creature, sending it sprawling. Before the Lycan could recover.


    Lucian kusarigama sickle, spun as it sliced through the air, finding its mark with deadly accuracy.


    Then a thin red blood appeared on the Lycan neck as it bleeds slowly the Lycan eyes widens at tried to put it claws on his throat to stop it but It was already to late as the blood gush out as the Lycan falls down looking at Lucian with hatred.


    With Lucian absolute control his body temperature and heartbeat as he dissapeared towards the darknes then a strikes of combination with brutal force and calculated precision of the Kusarigama Rush out from the darkness towards the other Lycan.


    Cutting of the hands and feet before they reacted. They roared to let the others retreat as they notice this dark alley was not a hiding place of the ninja but a hunting place designed for them the lycan roars of pain were cut short by a final decisive blow.


    That separated it''s head.


    The vampires who come late were swift and silent were more difficult to track.


    Lucian relied on his heightened senses, his ears picking up the faintest rustle of movement, the subtle shift in the air as they moved.


    He used the darkness to his advantage, his movements blending seamlessly with the shadows.


    He appeared and disappeared on their sight


    As they tried to shoot at him everytime they saw him. his kusarigama a whisper of death in the darkness.


    Each strike was a calculated risk, as the kusarigama chains tied up vampire that was in the center on its neck as the sickle rotated cutting of the other vampires heads closest to it.


    When Lucian pulled back the Kusarigama from the shadows the sickles cut of the head


    One by one, the vampires fell, their screams swallowed by the darkness. When the last creature fell silent, the alley was once again silent yet the smell of blood proves that fight has ended.


    the only sound the rhythmic swing of Lucian''s kusarigama as he stops it leaving behind a trail of fallen enemies and the lingering scent of blood in the oppressive darkness.


    Lucian turned his head as he look towards the remaining vampires and Lycans who was staying in the moonlight,and didn''t dare come to the alley.


    Lucian sneered, he knew this hunt was finish as he walk into the dark shadow and melted into the night, leaving behind only the bodies of his fallen enemy and the shattered remains of a streetlamp.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Just as Lucian vanished, Selene, who had followed him, appeared on a nearby rooftop. She watched as the Lycans and vampires, who had been working together in pursuit, now turned on each other. It was nothing unusual, she thought Lycans and vampires of her kind had always disliked each other.


    The only thing they had in common was their disdain for humans, and now, they had a chance to hunt a human who seemed to be stronger than any they''d encountered before.


    "That''s why they didn''t fight when chasing the kid." Selene murmured, focusing her senses on the sounds of their heated argument.


    "You let him get away. You guys should have stopped him." a vampire snarled at a Lycan who was transforming back into human form.


    "Do you think we''re stupid?" the Lycan sneered.


    "My brothers howled to warn us, and you want us to go there? Do you want us to die, you little shit?" the Lycan spat, stepping closer to the vampire.


    He used his finger to shove the vampire, asking with a sneer.


    "Why don''t you go there and see if you can find him? Or are you scared?"


    The vampire, his face contorted with anger, slapped the Lycan''s hand away, but he didn''t answer. The two stood tensely, waiting for the clouds to part and reveal the scene below.


    They both were afraid, deeply afraid of what had just happened.They''d initially assumed it was simply a human with exceptional skills, but what they witnessed was a massacre.


    Other supernatural creatures who had been following and hoping to witness the scene were observing the stalemate.


    They, too, decided to wait and see what transpired.


    Selene frowned as she looked down at the dark alley. Suddenly, a figure sped up beside her, causing her to instinctively reach for her gun and point it at the intruder.


    It was a woman with pale skin and honey-gold eyes staring at her with a smile.


    Selene recognized her as the woman she''d seen in the hotel hallway. Lowering her gun, she asked "What do you want?"


    Alice, unfazed by Selene''s coldness, simply smiled.


    "Are you here for him too?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with genuine curiosity.


    Selene, frowning, turned back to the dark alley.


    "I want to see just how dangerous a kid can be." she admitted, recalling the carnage in the hallway.


    Alice looked up at the sky, then down again at the alley, her expression turning serious.


    "I''m here to see what kind of person he is." she said thoughtfully.


    As if in answer to their unspoken question, the clouds that had been obscuring the moonlight slowly dissipated. The moonlight bathed the alley in a silver glow, and the surrounding supernatural creatures fell silent.


    Their eyes widened in horror as the moonlight illuminated the gruesome scene below: the scattered body parts of Lycans and vampires, a testament to the Ozunu Clan''s power.

 Chapter 30: Ahjumma

    ***************************


    Korean, Seoul


    Every supernatural creature remained silent, but this day would be etched into the annals of the supernatural community the day a human child had killed and butchered the Lycans and Vampires, making the Ozunu clan more infamous than ever before.


    Selene frowned as she stared at the bodies, her mind reeling. The only word that came to her was ''Monster'' She was certain no ''kid'' could have carried out such a brutal act.


    She turned her head towards Alice, noticing her expression remained calm.


    "What do you think about him now?" she asked.


    "I''ve already seen it in my vision, but I just wanted to come see the scene in person." Alice said, glancing at the bodies before turning away.


    Selene frowned, thinking this woman was anything but normal. Alice had just casually revealed that she was a seer, even though they were virtual strangers.


    Seers were always treated with a special kind of respect, regardless of their species. They usually kept their abilities hidden, even concealing their identities, but Alice had blurted it out like it was nothing.


    Lost in thought, Selene turned her head back towards Alice, who continued talking.


    "What do you think he had been through to develop this kind of strength?" Alice asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    Selene, about to ask Alice about her strange behavior, paused. ''A kid as old as him to have that much power?'' she thought, closing her eyes and letting out a weary sigh.


    She turned around and began walking towards the hotel, but stopped abruptly. "Name." she said, turning her head slightly.


    "Alice Cullen." Alice replied with a smile.


    "Selene." Selene said before resuming her walk. But she stopped again, startled by the sound of thunder.


    Both Selene and Alice looked at each other with serious expressions as they gazed at the sky. The clouds were moving, merging together to form a massive, ominous cloud. Lightning flashed, and the thunder boomed, so loud it made them feel threatened.


    Alice walked towards Selene, knowing this was no ordinary weather.


    The other supernatural creatures in the area noticed the sudden shift in the atmosphere. They, too, started assuming defensive postures.


    They all heard the sound of approaching footsteps and turned their heads.


    A Korean man with striking red hair, clad in a sharp suit strode towards them, holding an umbrella. He walked slowly his gaze fixed on the Lycans and Vampires.


    The man stopped in front of them, placing the umbrella on his shoulder.


    "???? ?? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??? ???" (You guys are making such a mess even though it''s not your territory.)


    The vampire, already enraged by Lucian''s escape, frowned, unable to understand the man''s words.


    He walked toward the man, his guns held firmly in his hands his gaze locking onto the man''s.


    "Talk English." the vampire growled.


    The man tilted his head, a look of disgust on his face.


    "?? ??? ????? ??? ? ??? ? ???? ???" (You mess up other people''s territory and can''t even understand my language.)


    The vampire, fueled by anger, raised his gun and pointed it at the man''s head.


    "I said talk fucking English, dumbass!" he roared.


    The man shook his head, disappointment evident in his eyes.


    "? ?? ????"(You are too loud)


    With a swift move, the man swung his umbrella to the right, and it transformed into a gleaming sword.


    Before the vampire could react, the man swung the sword with lightning speed, severing the vampire''s head from his body. The man nudged the lifeless body, sending it tumbling across the ground as the vampire head rolled around the ground.


    His pupils turned a fiery orange-red, his irises narrowing into vertical slits.


    The Lycan stunned by the brutal display, attempted to transform but the man vanished and reappeared behind him.  Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The sword pierced the Lycan''s back exiting through his chest. The man pulled the sword free and the Lycan''s body crumpled to the ground.


    The man surveyed the remaining vampires and Lycans.


    One of the vampires shouted,


    "Shoot!" and ran in the opposite direction. The Lycans transformed and lunged toward the man.


    He simply raised his hand, stopping them in their tracks.


    With a step, he vanished appearing behind them. Their heads flew off showering the ground with blood.


    He turned his gaze to the fleeing vampire.


    A crimson aura erupted from his back, spreading like nine fiery tails.


    The sky roared with thunder, echoing the man''s fury.


    A bolt of lightning struck the fleeing vampire, instantly ending his life.The thunder grew louder, a divine judgement.


    The man, his eyes blazing with anger, addressed the remaining supernatural creatures.


    "This is the last time something like this happens." he warned.


    "If you dare disrupt the peace again, I will eliminate every last one of you."


    The supernatural beings exchanged uneasy glances before fleeing, one by one.


    Selene and Alice exchanged worried looks and raced towards the hotel.


    The man watched them leave, a frown creasing his brow. ''I should have a talk with Jang Man Wol about her guests.'' he thought, sighing as he surveyed the carnage.


    He scratched his head in irritation. ''At this point, I can''t have my date with Ah-Eum,'' he thought. He had to clean up this mess, erase the memories of the civilians who witnessed the supernatural chaos, and then there was still the matter of his date.


    His head snapped toward the Hotel De Luna as a white mist spread from it.


    Spreading towards the city and when it touch the bodies on the ground it slowly envelope the whole body as dissapeared completely


    His eyes narrowed, and he vanished, leaping towards the source of the mist.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Hotel De Luna: CEO Office:Balcony


    Jang Man Wol frowned as she watched the Lycans and vampires rampaging through the streets, completely ignoring the rules.


    She turned to Areum, who was intently watching her son.


    "Your game is making quite a racket, don''t you think?"


    Areum waved a dismissive hand.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it later."


    Jang Man Wol raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms.


    "I know you can manipulate people''s memories, but how can you manipulate that?" She pointed to a civilian who was filming the Lycans and other visible supernatural creatures.


    Areum frowned and whispered, "Technology." She shook her head.


    "I''ll manipulate everyone in Seoul, making them delete the footage themselves."


    Jang Man Wol shook her head, knowing Areum wouldn''t be swayed.


    They returned to watching Lucian, who was systematically eliminating the vampires and Lycans who dared enter the alley.


    "God damn." Jang Man Wol muttered to herself.


    Suddenly, she heard Areum sigh, and turned her head.


    "Pity," Areum said, her face etched with disappointment.


    "It wasn''t enough to push him to his limit. They''re too weak."


    Jang Man Wol stared at Areum with widened eyes. ''This crazy woman, does she really care about her kid?'' she thought.


    Areum and Jang Man Wol both turned their heads towards the white mist as it billowed outwards. They watched as Lee Yeon, approaching the remaining vampires and Lycans, swiftly dispatched them.


    Areum burst into laughter.


    "Looks like another brat is coming."


    Jang Man Wol looked at Lee Yeon with pity. ''This guy is probably going to suffer again,'' she thought.


    As Lee Yeon, using his power, forced the remaining supernatural creatures to retreat, the game was finally over.


    Areum sighed, waved her hand, and the white mist began to expand from the hotel, engulfing the streets of Seoul as she walked back inside.


    Jang Man Wol observed the spreading mist. ''This woman has gotten stronger again,'' she thought, watching as the mist enveloped the entire city.


    She went back to her office, and they both settled onto the couch, waiting for Lee Yeon''s arrival.


    Lee Yeon landed on Jang Man Wol''s balcony, gazing at the dissipating mist.


    ''Why does it feel so familiar?'' he thought.


    He shook his head, trying to banish those thoughts as he called out,


    "Jang Man Wol, don''t you think you''re letting your hotel have too much fun?"


    He entered the office, frowning when he didn''t hear a response. He looked around, stopping short as he saw a woman with white hair sitting on the couch.


    "Ah-ahjumma." Lee Yeon stammered, remembering the bullying he endured at her hands. Traumatized, he looked at Jang Man Wol, who stared at him with pity.


    Lee Yeon swallowed hard, forcing himself to remember his power as a nine-tailed kitsune. He gathered his courage, looking at Areum with a new determination.


    Areum raised an eyebrow, sensing his growing strength.


    "You''ve grown some balls, kid," she said, a smirk playing on her lips.


    Jang Man Wol shook her head, knowing that this would only fuel Areum''s interest in him.


    Lee Yeon took a step back as Areum''s smirk widened. He knew it was a warning. ''Every time I suffered in the past, she always smirked first. I need to get out of here.'' he thought, scrambling for an excuse.


    "Nice meeting you again, ahjumma. I still need to find the ninja who started killing in the streets." he said, hurrying toward the balcony.


    "Yah, looks like the balls you grew were made of steel." Areum commented, her voice dripping with sarcasm as she heard him call her "ahjumma" again.


    She vanished from the couch and reappeared on the balcony.


    Lee Yeon took a step back, gulping. ''This old woman has gotten stronger,'' he thought, his eyes widening in fear as he realized how fast she was.


    Areum smirked, her gaze locked on him, as if she''d found a new prey.


    "So, what are you going to do to my son if you find him?" she asked, her grin widening.


    Lee Yeon, stepping back again, stumbled and fell to the floor. His eyes widened in shock.


    "Someone actually dared to have a child with you?!" Then his eyes widened in realization as he realized the terrible mistake he''d made.


    Jang Man Wol looked up at the office ceiling, unwilling to witness the impending chaos. ''Should I paint my walls white?'' she thought, distracting herself by a completely irrelevant question.


    Areum''s mouth twitched.


    She vanished, leaving Lee Yeon staring in fear. A moment later, she reappeared directly in front of him, her foot stomping onto the floor. Cracks spread outwards, demonstrating her immense strength.


    Lee Yeon gulped, his mind racing. ''If that hit me, I wouldn''t be able to have any children,'' he thought, staring at Areum with disbelief.


    "Yah, Ahjumma!" he shouted, his voice trembling.


    Areum simply sneered at him.


    "Stand up."


    Lee Yeon reluctantly stood, summoning every ounce of courage. He transformed his umbrella into a sword, holding it with both hands as he pointed it at Areum.


    "Don''t think I''m afraid of you. I''m already a nine-tailed kitsune." he said, trying to sound confident, but his voice still wavered.


    "Is that so? So now you''re strong enough to take my punch, is that it?" Areum asked, a playful grin spreading across her face.


    She raised her fist.


    Lee Yeon didn''t answer, his pupils turning a fiery orange-red, his irises narrowing to vertical slits. A red aura, resembling fiery tails, erupted from his back.


    Areum nodded, a sense of relief washing over her. Her student had finally grown.


    "Good." she said, bowing her head.


    Lee Yeon thought she was backing down, and lowered his sword. But then Areum slowly raised her head, and he saw her huge grin, a grin that made his hair stand on end. He scrambled to raise his sword but it was too late.


    Areum appeared in front of him, her fist a blur, aimed directly at his face.


    Lee Yeon knew he couldn''t dodge, so he channeled all his aura towards his head, preparing to defend.


    But the punch never came. He opened his eyes, and then a searing pain shot through his nether regions. His eyes bulged, his face turning crimson, and he dropped his sword, letting it clatter to the floor.


    He slowly knelt down, trying to speak,


    his hand clutching at his private parts.


    "Th-that-wa-was-not-a-punch." he managed to whisper, collapsing onto his side, tears welling up in his eyes.


    Areum withdrew her foot, grinning at Lee Yeon, who lay curled up on the floor.


    "Of course not. That''s what you were expecting, right? Mwahaha!" she laughed, throwing her head back, her hands on her hips.


    "Looks like it wasn''t made of steel." She continued to laugh, her laughter echoing through the office.


    Jang Man Wol stared at her in shock, her eyes flickering between Areum and Lee Yeon, who looked like a pathetic shrimp.


    But her hand moved. Slowly, she raised her phone and pointed it at Lee Yeon.


    She took a picture of him, then, not satisfied, turned on the flash blinding him with each subsequent click.


    Even through his pain, Lee Yeon saw the flash of the phone. He slowly raised an arm to shield his eyes, tears streaming down his face, and cried out


    "NOOOO!"


    Outside the office, Noh Joon Suk was about to enter back in to report to Jang Man Wol, couldn''t help but hesitated, his hand hovering over the doorknob. He sighed, turning away.


    He could still hear Lee Yeon''s anguished scream, followed by Areum''s laughter and the clicking of her phone.


    He closed his eyes, resigned to wait until they were finished.

 Chapter 31: Teacher

    **************************


    Korea, Seoul: Hotel De Luna


    Areum was already seated on the couch, her gaze fixed on Lee Yeon, who was struggling to stand up as she grins.


    His legs were still shaky from the encounter with her.


    Jang Man Wol was sitting opposite her, was absorbed in the photos she''d taken, a sly smirk playing on her lips. ''How much will that guy Lee Rang buy these photos?'' she thought scheming to make him indebted to her.


    "Come in." Jang Man Wol said, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she looked at Lee Yeon. ''What an unlucky guy,'' she thought, but her face softened into a gentle smile.


    "Come here, sit down." she added, tapping the space beside her on the couch.


    Lee Yeon narrowed his eyes, knowing Jang Man Wol''s true intentions.


    He knew her kind of courtesy was a facade, hiding a hidden agenda.


    "Don''t think I''ve forgotten you taking pictures." he said, struggling to get up, almost crawling towards the couch.


    Noh Joon Suk entered the office,


    Seeing Lee Yeon''s struggle. He glanced at Areum, who was smirking, knowing this was not the right time to report to Jang Man Wol.


    "I''ll make some tea." he said, bowing courteously as he walked towards the tea cart in the corner.


    Jang Man Wol looked at Lee Yeon with a gentle smile.


    "What pictures?" she asked innocently, feigning ignorance.


    Lee Yeon glared at her as he sat down on the couch, pushing her slightly away.


    When he raised his head, he caught Areum looking at him with a mischievous grin.


    He quickly lowered his head.


    Areum shook her head, a smirk playing on her lips. She surveyed the two of them with satisfaction. ''They''ve both gotten stronger. They won''t die if the war breaks out.'' she thought nodding.


    "So, what are you going to do with my son?" she asked, her voice laced with amusement.


    Lee Yeon fell silent closing his eyes as he thought about Lucian, the cold-blooded boy who had massacred the Lycans and vampires.


    "Why is he even like that?" he asked, looking into Areum''s eyes. The fear he''d felt earlier was gone replaced by a simmering curiosity.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Training and experience." Areum said,


    her eyes following Noh Joon Suk as he brought the tea and bowed to them.


    "But I didn''t even kill anyone at that kind of age." Lee Yeon said comparing himself to Lucian.


    He knew how demanding Areum was during training, but she wasn''t cruel enough to raise a child like that.


    Jang Man Wol picked up her tea, blowing on it gently, her mind elsewhere.


    ''Yeah, she won''t stop, even if you tell her,'' she thought, knowing from past experience that Areum was relentless.


    Areum picked up her tea, her gaze meeting Lee Yeon''s.


    "Because he is my son. He is special." she said, emphasizing the difference between them.


    Lee Yeon was quiet, contemplating her words. ''Looks like she''s more cruel to her son than to us.'' he thought, sighing.


    "What a good mother you are, then." he whispered sarcastically.


    "Ahem." Jang Man Wol coughed, reminding Lee Yeon to stop talking. She continued to blow on her tea, her head shaking in disbelief. ''This guy really doesn''t know how to speak at the right time.'' she thought. ''And he''s wondering why he always suffers.''


    Lee Yeon stopped slowly looking at Areum, who stared back at him with an unreadable expression. He hurriedly continued talking.


    "Just don''t let him kill anyone like that on the streets. It''s troublesome and he makes too much noise." he said, trying to finish the topic.


    Areum nodded, as if it were a simple request.


    "Did you find her?" she asked Lee Yeon, knowing he was always searching for his lost love''s reincarnation.


    Lee Yeon smiled, pulling out his phone. He showed them a picture of a woman, her beauty captivating.


    "Isn''t Ah-Eum pretty?" he asked, pride can be heard in his voice.


    Jang Man Wol rolled her eyes, taking a sip of her tea.


    Areum closed her eyes for a moment, using her Seishin Kitsune abilities to sense Ah-Eum''s location.


    Lee Yeon watched her intently, aware of Areum''s abilities as a Seishin Kitsune, a kitsune capable of sensing reincarnated souls, and Guardian Seishin Kitsune was the strongest of them all.


    As Areum sensed Ah-Eum, she saw that Ah-Eum''s soul was special.


    It held within it Lee Yeon''s Kitsune bead, a powerful artifact that bestowed protection and imbued its owner with a fragment of the Kitsune''s essence and power.


    Areum frowned and sighed.


    "Your Kitsune bead will be enough to protect her for now, but she''s still weak. If the war starts, she''ll die."


    Lee Yeon sighed, his heart sinking. He already knew what she was planning, having been informed by Jang Man Wol. As he was a member of the Yggdrasil faction, aware that he can''t do anything to stop it.


    "I know. I''m finding a way. I won''t let her die again." he said, determined to make Ah-Eum stronger even if it meant training her himself.


    He stood up his pain already healed, preparing to leave.


    "I can make her stronger." Areum said, taking a sip of her tea.


    She watched Lee Yeon, who frowned at her words.


    "Are you serious?" He asked, knowing she often made things difficult for him, but she was his mentor and teacher, someone he could trust.


    "Yes but you need to wait." Areum said, nodding in confirmation. Her eyes sparkled, as if she already had a plan in mind.


    Lee Yeon''s frown eased. "Okay," he said, walking towards the balcony.


    Before leaving, he paused and asked,


    "How is he?" His tone was laced with concern.


    "He''s gotten stronger for a half-gumiho, half-human. Just waiting for an opportunity to beat you." Areum said, knowing he was asking about his brother.


    Lee Yeon breathed a sigh of relief, as he smiled playfully.


    "He''s still too young to beat me," he said, continuing to walk.


    But as he heard Areum''s next words, making his heart skipped a beat.


    "Since you know that your brother was with me, why didn''t you visit me all these years?" Areum asked, her voice flat devoid of emotion.


    But that plain voice made Lee Yeon''s body hair stand on end. He didn''t answer, his footsteps quickening as he reached the balcony and vanished.


    Areum scoffed at her student''s retreat. She looked at Jang Man Wol who was watching her innocently.


    "Are you still leaving?" Jang Man Wol asked, hoping Areum was just here for her son and would leave again. ''Please say yes. I haven''t enjoyed my peace yet.'' she thought hopefully.


    Areum, knowing Jang Man Wol''s thoughts, slowly sipped her tea. "Yes." she said, focusing on the warmth in her hands.


    "Is that so? Then be careful." Jang Man Wol said trying to hold back her smile.


    As she was already mentally celebrating in her head. ''What kind of wine should I drink to celebrate?'' she thought happily.


    But then she heard Areum speak again, dashing her hopes.


    "But much later. And you''re coming with us too." Areum said, her gaze fixed on the tea.


    "What?" Jang Man Wol asked, her expression shifting from surprise to annoyance. Areum was not leaving now, and she was being asked to go with them.


    They both knew that she would become weaker when she was out of the hotel vicinity. As she was bound to the Hotel.


    "Do you think you will get hurt when you are with me?" Areum asked plainly, her voice a gentle yet chilling reassurance.


    She was stating a fact, a truth borne out by her overwhelming power.


    No one could touch Jang Man Wol while she was with them.


    "Where?" Jang Man Wol asked, her expression serious, knowing she can''t refuse.


    Areum looked up from her tea, a wide grin spreading across her face.


    "To witness history." she said, her grin widening.


    Jang Man Wol was silent as she looked at Areum. Seeing her mischievous grin and growing excitement Jang Man Wol knew something big was about to happen.

 Chapter 32: Home

    **************************


    Sea of Japan(East sea)


    A cargo ship from Busan, Korea, was en route to Hakata Ward in Fukuoka City, Japan. Before setting sail, the crew conducted a final inspection to ensure everything was in order. Two crew members were verifying the numbers on the shipping containers to confirm their completeness.


    Suddenly, they heard a noise emanating from one of the containers. Haneul, one of the crew members, furrowed his brow as he looked at the container and turned to his partner, Hojun, who was holding a checklist.


    "??? ? ???? ?? ?? ????? ??? ???(Hojun, can you check what''s in that container?)" He asked.


    "? ???(Yeah wait a minute)" as Hojun look at the container number before checking his list.


    "???, ???? ???? ?? ??? ??.(Haneul, the container should only contain food.)" Hojun said, his gaze fixed on the container.


    Haneul''s brow furrowed as he approached the container.


    "??? ???, ?? ?? ??? ??? ??(Wait here, let me see what''s in there)"


    Haneul said, attempting to open the container.


    Just then a hand grabbed his arm,


    Haneul frowned as he look at Hojun who was shaking his head towards him.


    "? ?? ?? ?? ??? ??? ?? ????(What''s in there is none of our business.)"


    Hojun said, as rumors of people using containers for human trafficking had been circulating. If a crew member discovered such activity, they could face deadly consequences.


    Hojun didn''t dare risk it, knowing he had a family to support.


    Haneul, however persisted, pushing Hojun''s hand away and opening the container door. He pulled a flashlight from his waist and peered inside.


    He saw boxes labeled with a chocolate brand. Curiosity piqued he wanted to investigate further.


    But then, a shout from another crew member outside interrupted them.


    "??? ??, ?? ??? ????(What are you guys doing? It''s time to go.)"


    Hearing this, Hojun pulled Haneul towards the exit.


    Haneul frowned but didn''t resist, taking one last look at the inside of the container before sighing and putting his flashlight back on his waist.


    As the door closed, darkness enveloped the container


    In the dark a sound chewing can be heard it was a sound of some one enjoying it''s food. *Nom, nom*


    Lucian, who was enjoying the chocolate, was startled by Cortana''s voice.


    "You just can''t help yourself, can you?"


    Lucian opened his eyes, stopping his chewing and looking at Cortana, who stood before him, arms crossed and frowning.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    He swallowed the chocolate before replying,


    "Sorry, I was just too hungry and tired from all that''s happened."


    He attempted to pop another chocolate into his mouth.


    Cortana nodded slightly, acknowledging the truth.


    She contemplated the events that had led Lucian from the alleyway to Busan. Although he hadn''t stopped moving, it didn''t mean he wasn''t tired.


    As a ninja with a highly trained physique and a body stronger than that of a normal human, Lucian had simply hitched a ride on a train upon reaching Busan he blended into the shadows and snuck inside the shipping container.


    Thinking of this, Cortana looked at Lucian, her gaze laced with a mix of amusement and exasperation.


    His love for sweets, a weakness that had plagued him in his past life, hadn''t seemed to have faded. He was as susceptible to the allure of sugary treats as ever, a fact that both amused and worried her.


    "You should stop eating sweets, Lucian"


    she said, her tone laced with a hint of teasing.


    "Otherwise, you''ll be the first ninja to die from diabetes."


    Lucian rolled his eyes at Cortana, his lips still curled around a piece of chocolate. He savored the sweetness, ignoring her disapproval.


    But when he noticed Cortana staring at him blankly, her expression unreadable, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease.


    Their gazes locked, the silence stretching between them. Lucian, feeling the weight of her scrutiny, let out a sigh.


    He swallowed the chocolate, his hand instinctively moving to the wrapper. He was about to toss it aside when he hesitated, a sudden surge of nostalgia washing over him. He tucked the wrapper into his pocket, a small gesture of mischief, a reminder of simpler times.


    Cortana raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a smirk.


    "Really?" she asked, her voice laced with amusement.


    Lucian, caught red-handed, coughed and met her gaze head-on.


    "We never got sweets at the orphanage," he said, his voice gaining confidence.


    "Ozunu was strict about that."


    Cortana rolled her eyes, disappearing from sight with a faint whisper in Lucian''s mind. ''Just get in the soul space.''


    Lucian breathed a sigh of relief, his shoulders relaxing.


    He crossed his legs, closed his eyes, and let the familiar peace of the soul space wash over him.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    SOUL SPACE


    Lucian opened his eyes, his gaze falling upon the golden trunk before him. He turned towards Cortana, a playful grin spreading across his face as he opened his arms wide.


    Cortana, unable to resist his infectious smile, rolled her eyes, but a gentle warmth bloomed in her chest as she leaned into his embrace. as she hugged his neck, as he hugged her waist.


    Their arms circled each other, their bodies drawing close, and a shared sense of comfort settled over them.


    The world around them faded as they lost themselves in the intimacy of the moment, their smiles deepening as they shared a quiet understanding.


    "You should control yourself, even if it''s just food." Cortana whispered, her voice soft and teasing.


    Lucian chuckled softly,as he looked up his gaze never leaving her face.


    "I''m just trying to enjoy myself because I''m going back." he said.


    Cortana''s expression softened, her brow creased with concern.


    "Are you sure you won''t regret going back there?" she asked, her voice laced with a hint of worry.


    Lucian shook his head, his eyes filled with determination.


    "The kids are still there." he said, pulling her closer, his embrace tightening but a thought lingered in his mind ''Am I going home?'' The Ozunu Orphanage, despite the harshness, was the only place he had truly known.


    Cortana sensed his internal struggle and gently pushed him away, her hands cupping his cheeks.


    "No" she whispered, her gaze unwavering.


    "That''s not your home."


    Her words resonated in his heart.


    "A home isn''t just a place you live." she continued, her voice tender.


    "It''s a place where you feel safe and comfortable, where you find contentment and peace, where you truly feel you belong." Cortana said to Lucian.


    She didn''t want him to have any sense of belonging, contentment, or peace towards a place that would turn him into a killer.


    Lucian, captivated by her words, reached out and took her hands, his touch gentle yet powerful.


    "Then let''s create a home for ourselves after this." he said, a hopeful smile lighting up his face. as he let go of her hands and hugging her waist.


    "And where would that be?" Cortana smiled happily and asked, a hint of playful intrigue in her voice. She knew they would be together, and she was eager to explore the possibilities.


    "Anywhere, anytime." Lucian replied, his eyes sparkling.


    "A place where I can spend my time with you." He buried his face in her chest, seeking the warmth of her presence, the comfort she provided.


    Cortana smiled, a deep, contented smile that reflected the depth of her love for him. She caressed his hair, her touch soft and reassuring.


    "But I prefer a place where we can''t be disturbed." she said, her voice a quiet murmur. She craved those moments of peace and intimacy, free from interruption.


    Lucian nodded in agreement, his face still nestled against her chest. "Yes." he mumbled,


    "a place where no one can disturb us, where we can¡­be ourselves."


    Cortana felt a surge of warmth at his words, her heart overflowing with love for him. She knew they would find their sanctuary, their haven, their home.


    Then she heard him talk again as his head on her chest making him roll her eyes.


    "Yes, a place where no one can disturb us, where we can do all kinds of things." Lucian mumbled.


    His hands let go of her waist, reaching toward her soft rear, grasping it slowly.


    Cortana bit her lips, trying to hold back a moan.


    "Say that again after you become taller than me." she whispered, barely stopping herself from enjoying his touch.


    She used her hands to hold his arms in place but Lucian just looked up at her with lust.


    His left hand went toward her cheeks, then toward her neck, as he fell down, pulling her with him.


    Now Lucian was lying on the dark transparent ground of the soul space,


    and Cortana was on top of him.


    As they looked at each other, Lucian pulled her head towards him, kissing her soft lips.


    Cortana didn''t resist she closed her eyes, enjoying the kiss, and slowly let go of his hand.


    Lucian''s right hand started grasping a handful of her behind, making her stop kissing him.


    She raised her head and moaned, "Ahh" as Lucian started kissing her neck.


    His left hand let go of her neck and slowly reached towards her behind, grasping it with both hands.


    "Ahhh, f*ck." making Cortana close her eyes in enjoyment.

 Chapter 33: Report of Failure

    ***************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage


    Lucian approached the door, his footsteps was heavy with the weight of his failure.


    He sighed, a deep, weary sigh that seemed to echo the emptiness he felt inside.


    From the other side, Ozunu''s voice boomed, expecting his arrival.


    "Come in."


    Lucian pushed open the door, his face a mask of stoic indifference.


    He walked into the room, his gaze fixed on the floor, and bowed before his master.


    "Lord Ozunu."


    Ozunu regarded him with a stoic expression, his eyes narrowed in judgment. a flicker of disappointment crossed his features, a silent confirmation of Lucian''s failure.


    ''Looks like he failed miserably,'' Ozunu thought, his mind already dissecting the botched mission, a test designed to gauge Lucian''s leadership and decision-making skills. The mission had been intentionally riddled with false information, meant to challenge his young apprentice.


    "The others?" Ozunu''s voice was low, a rumble that carried the weight of expectation and condemnation.


    Lucian didn''t hesitate. He answered, as he knows he couldn''t hide his failure.


    "Dead, Lord Ozunu."


    "How?" Ozunu''s voice was sharp, demanding an explanation.


    "We didn''t know the hotel was occupied by monsters and supernatural creatures. It was my fault." Lucian confessed, his tone devoid of any emotion.


    Ozunu''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. ''He shouldn''t have had to go into the hotel,'' he thought. ''And Hotel De Luna, before, only guests should have been ghosts.''


    Ozunu''s mind raced, piecing together the events. He hadn''t expected the presence of such powerful entities within the hotel.


    He''d underestimated the danger. he hadn''t fully considered the consequences of placing Lucian in such a precarious position.


    "How did you get out alive?" Ozunu asked, his voice sharp with suspicion. He didn''t trust those who abandoned their comrades, those who chose survival over loyalty.


    Lucian stood tall, his gaze unwavering.


    "I killed my way out." he said, his voice flat and emotionless, a chilling reminder of his ruthlessness.


    Ozunu''s eyes flickered with a strange mix of disappointment and excitement. ''If he killed his way out, that means many supernatural creatures saw him, and they will fear the Ozunu clan. They shall know that the Ozunu are the strongest ninja clan,'' he thought,


    a flicker of pride igniting within him. He felt a thrill at the prospect of the Ozunu clan''s reputation reaching new heights, even if it was through fear and intimidation.


    ''It means the one goal is accomplished. Now the proper heir should be picked,''


    Ozunu thought. He had a plan, a vision for the future of the Ozunu clan. He saw a path, a way to ensure their survival and their dominance.


    He remained silent for a moment, his mind swirling with thoughts and strategies.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Why did you enter the hotel when you could have killed the target outside?" Ozunu questioned, his voice laced with a hint of reproach.


    He''d expected more from Lucian,


    more discipline more strategic thinking.


    ''He''s a genius and the perfect ninja, but it looks like he''ll still just be a kid,'' he thought. ''But there is still plenty of time to train him into the perfect heir.''


    "It''s my fault. I was overconfident." Lucian admitted, bowing deeper, his words devoid of remorse.


    He knew he had been foolish, blinded by his arrogance. He''d assumed the hotel was only a safe haven for ghosts, a place where they could operate without fear.


    "It''s not your fault. Who would know that Hotel De Luna would be a version of Hotel Transylvania in this world?" Cortana whispered in his mind, offering a comforting thought.


    "But it doesn''t change that I failed," Lucian thought, his gaze fixed on the floor. He knew he would be punished, and he accepted his fate without complaint.


    Ozunu shook his head, his disappointment evident.


    "Go, rest. You will be punished later after your brothers and sisters return." Ozunu declared, closing his eyes as he dismissed Lucian.


    "Yes, Lord Ozunu." Lucian said, his voice monotone, as he turned and walked away.


    ''Takeshi and the others left for a mission without me'' he thought, his mind replaying the events of the past few months.


    He was alway been included in any missions for the last six months.


    ''Maybe it''s an urgent mission,'' Cortana whispered in his mind, trying to offer a sliver of reassurance.


    Lucian frowned, his brow furrowing as he closed the sliding door behind him.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling of being left behind of he had overlooked something.


    His mind raced with questions, trying to piece together the details of the mission the others had been sent on.


    He slowly reached into his clothes, his fingers brushing against the smooth surface of the chocolate wrapper.


    It felt like a comforting talisman, a small piece of normalcy in a world that was increasingly chaotic and demanding.


    He unwrapped it, savoring the familiar aroma of sweet chocolate, a fleeting indulgence before the inevitable punishment.


    Just as he was about to take a bite, a child''s voice stopped him.


    "Are you okay?"


    Lucian turned, his eyes meeting Violet''s, her gaze filled with concern.Garrett stood beside her, a similar worry etched on his face.


    "I''m fine." Lucian said, his voice flat and emotionless. ''Are these guys worried about me when they hate me?'' he thought in his mind cynically.


    He knew that Violet and Garrett were different than the other kids with their more human sensibilities, harbored a mixture of envy and disdain for his strength and his ability to navigate the brutal world of the ninja clan without a single shred of emotion.


    Violet, however, saw beyond his hardened exterior. She saw a flicker of vulnerability beneath the icy facade.


    She knew he was different, that his senses were sharper, his instincts keener, his strength unmatched. But she also knew that even he, the seemingly invincible, could be brought low by failure and loss as they saw him going back alone knowing his team was dead.


    She looked at his face, so pale and devoid of emotion a stark contrast to the vibrant energy that had once radiated from him when they first got here.


    ''I envied his strength and him going on missions, but he shouldn''t be like this,'' she thought. She remembered a time when he wasn''t a numb killer, a time when he was just a boy, vulnerable and full of life.


    She lowered her head, a wave of unease washing over her. ''Will I be like him if I start killing as well?'' She knew that the path of a ninja was a dangerous one, a path where she would inevitably face situations that would test her humanity but she wasn''t ready to become like Lucian, a cold-hearted shell of a person.


    She and Garrett, despite their orphan status, had a bond a sense of family that ran deeper than the clan they were forced to live in.


    They were bound by a shared past, a shared pain, and a shared dream of finding a place where they truly belonged and revenge to those who killed their family.


    ''I won''t be like him, Garrett won''t be like him,'' she thought, shaking her head, determined to keep a part of herself, a part of her humanity, untouched by the darkness that threatened to engulf them.


    She raised her head, her gaze locking with Lucian''s.


    He looked at her with a hint of curiosity, his expression unreadable.


    ''No, he shouldn''t be like that as well, as he''s supposed to be younger than us,'' she thought, her voice a quiet whisper in her mind. She knew that even though he had been going to assassination missions, he was still a child, a boy who had been thrust into a world of violence and death.


    Lucian, seeing that Violet remained silent, assumed she had nothing more to say.


    He turned to Garrett, but he noticed that Garrett wasn''t looking at him.


    He was gazing down at his hands, his brow furrowed in concern. He slowly lowered his head, his eyes fixed on the chocolate in his hand.


    Lucian''s hand instinctively moves the chocolate, a glimmer of mischievousness flickering in his eyes.


    He looked at Garrett, who was following the movement of his hand.


    "Tsk." he clicked his tongue, a sound that carried a mix of frustration and amusement.


    He paused, wrapping the chocolate again, and tossed it at Garrett.


    Garrett caught the chocolate in surprise, his eyes widening as he looked at Lucian, who was already turning away.


    "Share it between you two." Lucian said, his voice devoid of warmth, as he walked towards his room.


    "Thank you." Garrett said, his voice filled with a mix of relief and gratitude, as he unwrapped the chocolate quickly. He was about to bite into it when he noticed Violet looking at him.


    Garrett sheepishly smiled and broke the chocolate in two, handing one piece to Violet.


    Violet shook her head but took the chocolate, her gaze fixed on Lucian''s retreating figure.


    "Thank you." Violet whispered her voice barely audible. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Lucian, despite his cold exterior. She knew he was a good kid.


    What Violet didn''t know, as she watched Lucian disappear into his room, was the whispered confession that escaped his lips.


    "And now, I regret coming back." he muttered, a sense of sadness settling over him.


    Cortana materialized in front of him, her eyes widening at his words. She couldn''t help but smile at his melodramatic tone.


    "That''s just a chocolate." she teased, knowing he was exaggerating.


    Lucian didn''t respond, simply sitting down to the floor and crossing his legs. He closed his eyes, a slow smirk playing at the corner of his lips.


    Cortana rolled her eyes, her amusement outweighing her concern. She knew better than to take his brooding too seriously.


    Turning her attention to the other ninjas'' mission, she tried to guess their target.


    "Do you think their mission is about Raizo?" she asked hopefully, hoping for a chance to finally leave this oppressive place.


    Lucian paused, his eyes still closed as he focused on healing his wounds. ''Possibly,'' he answered mentally, his voice a low murmur within their shared consciousness.


    He knew he needed to prepare. If the mission was indeed connected to Raizo, it would be his final battle as a ninja.

 Chapter 34: Raizo

    ***************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage


    Another day had passed, and Lucian, anticipating Takeshi''s return, had been pushing himself harder than ever.


    He knew that if Raizo had been captured,


    it would be a turning point, a moment of reckoning. He trained relentlessly at the orphanage, driven by the need to become stronger before their return.


    He stood in his room, his upper body bare, a testament to his unwavering dedication. The rhythmic sound of his handstand pushups echoed in the silence.


    "497, 498, 499, 500" he counted, his voice a steady rhythm, each repetition a testament to his growing strength. He lowered himself to the floor, crossed his legs, and closed his eyes.


    He focused inward, attempting to accelerate his natural healing to strengthen his muscles. Before he could fully concentrate, Cortana''s worried voice echoed in his mind.


    "Do you really have to do this?" Cortana''s voice, filled with concern, cut through his concentration.


    "We aren''t even sure if their mission was connected to Raizo."


    ''It''s better to be ready,'' Lucian responded, his voice a calm whisper in their shared consciousness. ''If it is connected to Raizo, this might be our only chance.''


    His focus sharpened, pushing the limits of his control, but before he could reach the limit of his healing, the sound of rushed footsteps shattered the silence.


    The door swung open, and Violet stood there, her eyes wide with urgency.


    "They''re back." she announced, her voice barely a whisper, "and they brought something back."


    Lucian opened his eyes, a flashing glint appeared in his eyes.


    He saw the anxiety etched on both Violet''s and Garrett''s faces.


    He nodded, he stood up swiftly, as he walked towards the door pausing beside Violet and Garrett.


    He leaned in, whispering,


    "Are you close with all the kids in the clan?"


    "Just with the kids our age." Violet said, her voice laced with a hint of sadness.


    She understood the vastness of the Ozunu clan, the sheer number of children who had been forcibly taken from their families and molded into weapons.


    "How many?" Lucian''s question was sharp, his brow furrowing as he considered the number of kids he needed to help escape. ''There are too many children to get them all away on my own,'' he thought, his mind racing. As he couldn''t afford to make any mistake.


    "Then you''ll need their help."


    Cortana appeared as she materialized before him, her voice full of concern and her gaze fixed on Violet and Garrett.


    Lucian ignored her, his frown deepening as he headed towards the orphanage courtyard followed by Violet and Garrett.


    "It''s about thirty two." Garrett said, without hesitation before he could think them through.


    Violet, however observed Lucian closely,


    her curiosity piqued by his questions.


    She wondered what he was planning.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Then how many are all of the kids in the clan?" Lucian''s voice was a measured tone, his steps slowing to a halt.


    "One hundred and twenty-six." Violet answered, her eyes on Lucian, who stopped abruptly.


    ''There are too many kids'' Lucian thought, his mind racing, ''If we have to escape with bullets flying around.'' He stopped, He needed a plan.


    The sheer number of the kids that he needs to help overwhelmed him.


    "That''s why you need help." Cortana stated, her voice laced with worry.


    "You can fight, but you can''t save them all alone."


    Lucian sighed as he didn''t want to risk the kids life he turned to face Violet and Garrett, his gaze unwavering.


    He saw the questioning look in Violet''s eyes and the confusion in Garrett''s.


    "You guys always wanted to leave, right?" he said slowly, his words causing their faces to register surprise and tension.


    Violet and Garrett exchanged a fleeting glance, a mixture of fear and hope flickering across their faces yet their body tensed up.


    They knew the consequences of betraying the clan. They knew the brutal punishments reserved for those who dared to escape.


    But there was a glimmer of possibility in Lucian''s words a spark of hope that ignited in their hearts.


    Lucian nodded, understanding their unspoken fears, Acknowledging their shared desire for freedom.


    He turned and started walking again, yet this time he walking towards a different location.


    "There will be a chance to leave. I need your help." he said, his voice was blank without emotions as he didn''t want force them to make a decision.


    Violet and Garrett stood frozen in shock, their minds reeling.


    They looked at each other, their fear slowly giving way to a tentative glimmer of hope. ''Why would the best ninja, the heir to the Ozunu clan, want to leave?'' they thought.


    They were utterly bewildered their faces a mixture of confusion and apprehension but the glint of determination in Lucian''s eyes was undeniable.


    They began to chase after him, their steps quickening, their hearts pounding with a newfound sense of urgency.


    Violet and Garrett, their minds buzzing with questions, followed Lucian as he moved with purpose through the crowded halls.


    When they realized where he was headed, their eyes widened with understanding.


    They knew what he was about to do.


    They exchanged a worried look, but their shared desire for escape overrode their fear. They followed him, their hearts pounding, into a large, dimly lit room.


    The room was an arsenal, a haven of steel and shadow. Katanas hung from the walls, their blades gleaming in the dim light. Kusarigamas, shurikens, nunchakus, and poison jars were scattered across the room, a testament to the clan''s ruthless efficiency.


    Lucian moved with practice ease, his eyes scanning the room, a familiarness in his movements.


    he walks towards a cabinet as he flung it open a cabinet overflowing with ninja clothing, pulling out his gears, dark practical uniform and his signature mask.


    He knew this would be his last mission, his final stand as a Ozunu ninja.


    As he turned towards the weapons, his gaze landed on a kusarigama. With familiarity he secured it to his waist, followed by a katana strapped across his back.


    His movements were swift, efficient, each action a testament to his training.


    He paused, his eyes fixed on a handful of shurikens, his expression serious. He grabbed them, his fingers brushing against the cold, sharp steel.


    He turned towards Violet and Garrett,


    who were watching his movements with a mixture of awe and apprehension.


    "Get what you need." Lucian said, his voice low and urgent.


    "We don''t have much time." and he


    pocketed a handful of shuriken.


    Garrett, his hand instinctively reaching for a katana, was stopped by Violet.


    She slapped his hand away, a fierce glare in her eyes.


    "We''re fine for now." she said, her voice firm, laced with an urgency that mirrored the tension in the air.


    "You can carry weapons, but if the others see us with them, and Lord Ozunu sees us, we''re going to be punished."


    Lucian frowned. He knew the attack was coming fast, right before Raizo''s punishment started but he saw Violet''s concern and nodded slightly.


    As it was a possibility that if Ozunu saw them carrying a weapon they will be killed first before the attack even happened.


    So Lucian turned towards a crate, his movements swift and decisive.


    He lifted the lid, revealing a cache of smoke bombs small, unassuming weapons, but potentially life-saving tools.


    "At least take these." he said, tossing a few towards them, his eyes meeting their gaze.


    Violet and Garrett caught the smoke bombs, their hands trembling slightly, their expressions a mix of fear and gratitude.


    They knew that the smoke bombs would at least offer them a chance to escape.


    They looked at Lucian with thankfulness.


    As Lucian just nodded towards them As they slipped out of the weapons room and started heading towards the courtyard,


    The courtyard had a tense energy. A group of young ninjas sat on the ground, their faces reflecting a mixture of curiosity and anxiety, their eyes darting between the kneeling figures and the ominous wooden crate.


    As Lucian reached the courtyard, his gaze landed on Takeshi and the other ninjas were kneeling before Ozunu.


    Behind them, a wooden crate, just large enough to fit a man, stood silent and still.


    A cold dread settled over him as he recognized the box meant to be a cage for someone.


    "He''s in there." Lucian whispered, his voice barely a breath, his body jolted up with the knowledge that this was the moment, the turning point he had been waiting for.


    Lucian knew who was inside. His body tensed as he approached the children. Violet and Garrett, arriving shortly after, noticed his reaction and exchanged worried glances before following.


    "Prepare to help the kids." Lucian said, his voice a low, urgent whisper. He saw the shock in their eyes, the understanding dawning on their faces as they didn''t think that the opportunity to escape had arrived sooner than expected.


    He knew this was their chance, their opportunity to escape.


    They sat down amongst the other children, their hearts pounding in their chests, their eyes darting between the box and the imposing figure of Ozunu.


    "Open it." Ozunu commanded, his voice a low growl, His eyes, cold and calculating, were fixed on the box.


    "Yes, Lord Ozunu." Takeshi said his voice filled with pride as they brought back the worst traitor of the clan.


    Takeshi bowed, his eyes filled with respect and reverence to Ozunu. As He signaled to one of his men, who stepped forward and began to remove the nails securing the lid.


    The lid creaked open, revealing a figure covered in blood yet oddly he didn''t have much wounds as he slumped against the interior of the box. He wasn''t dead. But he was weak, his face pale, his body battered and bruised.


    Lucian felt his heart beat become faster as he recognized the man.


    "Raizo" he breathed, his voice a strained whisper.


    The sight of Raizo, lying still and silent in the box, sent a wave of shock and horror through the courtyard even the children, who are accustomed to violence and bloodshed, were stunned.


    "Prepare." Lucian murmured towards Violet and Garrett, his voice a calm counterpoint to the chaos brewing within him.


    He looked towards the gate, his body tense, every muscle coiled, ready to spring into action. He knew the attack was coming.


    Lucian was right. The attack was coming, but this time, it wasn''t just the military who were coming for the Ozunu clan.

 Chapter 35: Attack

    *****************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage


    Ozunu surveyed Raizo, weak and barely conscious, Ozunu gaze was cold and calculating, his eyes burning with barely contained anger and hate.


    "Pull him out and tie him to the pole." Ozunu commanded, his voice a cold, harsh whisper. He clasped his hands behind his back and strode towards the pole, his movements measured and powerful.


    Takeshi grinned, a cruel, sadistic smile stretching across his face. ''Looks like you''re gonna suffer this time, little brother,'' he thought. He grabbed Raizo by the hair, pulling him out of the crate, and dragged him towards the pole.


    Two other ninjas swiftly tied Raizo''s hands behind the pole.


    Ozunu watched, a chilling anticipation in his eyes.


    "You will be the lesson that the children will never forget." he whispered, his voice laced with a venomous delight as His eyes gleamed with a chilling eagerness.


    "Wake him up." Ozunu ordered as he walked to the side of the pole.


    One of the ninjas picked up a bucket of water and splashed it into Raizo''s face. The cold water jolted him awake, and Raizo opened his eyes, taking in the scene around him.


    His eyes landed on the young ninjas, their faces a mixture of apprehension and curiosity, their eyes watching him intently.


    He then looked at Ozunu, his expression unwavering, his fear long vanished. He tried to move, but his body was bound, his arms secured tightly behind him. ''Like her,'' he thought, his mind flashing back to the girl who had been brave enough to live her life and escape from the orphanage. She had been brutally killed by Takeshi, making him close his eyes as her memory always haunted him.


    Ozunu walked towards Raizo, his presence commanding, his eyes fixed on the children. They watched silently, their faces blank slates, ready to absorb the brutal lesson that Ozunu was about to impart to them and punishment for Raizo.


    "You are an Ozunu," Ozunu began, his voice a deep rumble that echoed through the courtyard.


    "You are an Ozunu. Your life, once meaningless, was given to you by the clan. Your life belongs to the clan. You will sacrifice your life for the survival of the clan. This is the deepest truth of an Ozunu ninja, and this is why we have survived for a hundred years, and will survive a hundred more."


    Ozunu turned to look at Raizo, who met his gaze with unwavering defiance.


    "I''ve dreamt of this day." Ozunu whispered, his voice a chilling mix of anticipation and satisfaction.


    "But you will be more useful to me, Raizo. you will serve a greater purpose. You will be the perfect example." He turned, surveying the young ninjas, nodding with satisfaction. conveying the message hope and escape are futile in the Ozunu clan.


    He had a vision, and Raizo would play a critical part in fulfilling it. His eyes then fell on Lucian, who was focused on the gate.


    Making Ozunu frown.


    "Asura, Come here." he called.


    Lucian''s attention snapped to Ozunu, his eyes meeting Ozunu. He knew he had no choice but to obey.


    Lucian stood up, his expression a mask of stoicism.


    He whispered to Violet and Garrett,


    "In my signal, you lead the other children to the back garden and climb the wall to escape."


    Violet and Garrett''s eyes widened in shock. They knew this was their chance, their opportunity for freedom. They felt a mix of fear and hope, their hearts pounding in their chests.


    Lucian walked towards Ozunu, bowing low. "Lord Ozunu." as He glanced at Raizo, whose gaze was fixed on his ninja garb, a symbol of power and authority reserved for those who passed the most rigorous tests.


    ''He had Killed people than he should at his age,'' Raizo thought, his mind filled with a mix of admiration and regret.


    Ozunu''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "Weakness compels strength. Betrayal begets blood. This is the way of the Ozunu clan." he declared, his voice a menacing whisper.


    His eyes fixed on Lucian, then on Raizo.


    "You will suffer for seven days for each year you betrayed the clan." Ozunu said, his voice containing fury.


    He pulled a tanto from his belt and walked towards Raizo, his movements calculated, his intent was clear. He plunged the tanto into Raizo''s upper arm, his hand sharp and precise, the cut shallow but cut a small piece but Raizo endured the pain without making a sound.


    ''Oh shit, that''s gonna be hard to heal,'' Lucian thought, his eyes fixed on the wound. He knew that Raizo''s healing powers wouldn''t be able to mend a wound that had been cut out.


    ''Focus, it''s almost time,'' Cortana urged, appearing beside him. She kept a watchful eye on the gate, then on the surrounding grounds, her senses alert for any change in the approaching siege.


    Ozunu, relishing the pain he inflicted, continued his torment, his words dripping with malice.


    "For seven days...we...will...take from you, as I have. Everyone here will take from you. Piece by piece." He turned, his gaze sweeping over the young ninjas, his voice echoing through the courtyard.


    "you will live through it, you will feel it all, as you watch the birds feed on you piece by piece."


    He then turned back to Raizo, his face a mask of twisted satisfaction.


    "You will know pain like no human being ever known before." he said, his voice a cruel whisper, his eyes gleaming with malicious intent. He struck Raizo in the stomach, his fist connecting with a sickening thud, a blow aimed at the nerve endings, designed to inflict maximum pain.


    Raizo screamed, a raw, primal cry of agony, his body convulsing violently. But Ozunu was not finished as he twisted Raizo''s abdomen, causing violent spasms.


    Blood gurgled in Raizo''s throat as it started leaking out his mouth splattering on the ground, as he writhed in pain, his face contorted in agony.


    Ozunu watches Raizo spit blood as he continues,


    "Your death will be remembered for a thousand years, a testament to the will of the Ozunu clan, and a warning to traitors." He looked at Raizo with disdain.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    He then handed the tanto to Lucian.


    "You will be the first to punish him. You are the heir of this clan." He intended to use Raizo as a stepping stone for Lucian while teaching him a brutal lesson that betrayal to the clan was unforgivable.


    Lucian looked at the tanto, sighing. He couldn''t refuse. when he took it from Ozunu,


    Raizo finally spoke.


    "You don''t have to follow his words, kid. You shouldn''t be afraid of him."


    "Shut up" Ozunu frowned as he didn''t want Asura to be affected by Raizo words with fury he strikes Raizo on the stomach again. making Raizo cough with blood.


    When Raizo coughed blood, a small metal cylinder rolling out of his mouth, landing with a soft clatter on the ground.


    Lucian, his eyes widening in shock, saw the cylinder. It blinked with a faint, ominous glow.


    Takeshi, who had been watching the spectacle with a mixture of sadistic pleasure and detached curiosity, noticed the cylinder.


    "Lord Ozunu!" he shouted, his voice filled with a mix of panic and disbelief.


    Ozunu''s gaze snapped towards Takeshi, then towards the cylinder, a flicker of fear creeping into his eyes. He glanced back at Raizo, his face twisted with a mixture of fury and disbelief.


    "What have you done?" He spat the words, his voice laced with a raw, primal anger.


    His carefully laid plans were crumbling.


    Raizo, his body racked with pain, glared at Ozunu, his eyes burning with a defiance.


    Ozunu, his eyes blazing with fury, turned towards Takeshi, about to issue a command. But before he could speak, a deafening explosion shook the courtyard.


    The gate of the orphanage, splintered and shattered, collapsing inwards, as the smoke and dust spreads out.


    The attack had begun.


    The kids panicked, their shrieks echoing through the courtyard, their ears ringing. Lucian watched them, a look of grim determination hardening his features.


    He couldn''t afford to hesitate.


    He glanced at Violet and Garrett, their faces etched with fear, but a flicker of hope shone in their eyes.


    "Now!" he yelled, his voice a powerful bellow that cut through the chaos.


    He kicked Ozunu with all his might, his foot connecting with Ozunu''s chest. The impact sent Ozunu sprawling backward crashing against the pole surprising him momentarily.


    Taking advantage of Ozunu''s momentary shock, Lucian moved with lightning speed, his hand slicing through the air. He cut through the ropes binding Raizo''s wrists.


    Raizo stretched out his hands, his body aching from the bind, his eyes meeting Lucian''s.


    He nodded, his expression a mix of gratitude and grim determination.


    Lucian without a word, pulled up his mask, hiding his face. He tossed the tanto he''d been holding to Raizo.


    Raizo looked at Lucian, and then took the tanto offered by Lucian who drew his katana from his back and facing Ozunu.


    Ozunu frowned, but his attention was drawn to the smoke he knew the situation had spiraled out of control but he was not a man to surrender.


    He vanished into the shadows, his silhouette disappearing into the darkness.


    Takeshi, his expression twisted with a sinister glee pulled up his mask, hiding his own calculating face he unsheathed his katana, its blade gleaming ominously in the moonlight.


    "Looks like I''m gonna have some fun like the old days, little brother." he said, his voice dripping with malice. while the other ninjas beside him unsheath their weapons.


    Violet and Garrett, their minds racing, exchanged a panicked glance. They saw the panic in the eyes of the younger children, the fear etched on the children''s faces.


    their eyes filled with struggle but something else was stirring within them a sense of purpose that quickly hardened into determination as they thought of the younger children.


    they knew they had to act, that they had to protect the younger kids.


    They started pushing the kids towards the back of the courtyard, one by one.


    "Go, to the garden, climb the wall, escape from there!" Violet yelled, her voice ringing with urgency. She pulled close to the kids her age, the orphans who had been her closest companions.


    "Take them with you." she shouted, pointing to the younger children, the ones who couldn''t fend for themselves.


    The kids who was initially stunned,


    nodded, their eyes wide with fear but their movements filled with a newfound determination.


    They started pulling the younger children along with them, their small figures a blur of motion against all of the chaos.


    Garrett, with a fierce urgency, kept pushing the older kids towards the back.


    "Go! Fucking go!" he yelled, his voice raw with emotion, his movements fueled by a desperate need to save them.


    Seeing their efforts, the other kids rallied, a silent understanding passing between them. The older kids took charge, leading the younger ones to safety.


    They pushed, pulled, and shoved, their actions a silent testament to the bond they shared.


    Lucian, watching the scene unfolding, felt a wave of relief wash over him. He knew that they would be able to escape, that they would survive.


    A reinforced military Humvee, its engine roaring, crashed through the cloud of dust and smoke that billowed from the gate.


    The vehicle, a hulking behemoth, turned on its blinding headlights and lights on the roof, illuminating the scene.


    Takeshi and the other ninjas, their movements swift and silent, vanished into the shadows.


    They knew that they couldn''t stand against the firepower of the military in the open.


    More vehicles poured through the gate, their lights slicing through the darkness, the sound of engines a chilling symphony of destruction.


    Soldiers jumped out, their weapons at the ready. They pointed their guns at the escaping ninjas, a barrage of gunfire erupting.


    Maslow, the agent who had been following Raizo, jumped out of one of the vehicles, his gun pointed at Lucian.


    "Surrender." he said, his voice a low growl.


    "Or I''ll blast your face off before you disappear." He knew that the Ozunu ninjas had a way of slipping into the shadows,


    and disappearing into the darkness.


    ''Shit,'' Lucian thought, seeing the soldiers aiming at him and the fleeing children.


    ''You can''t escape, wait for the right time,'' Cortana said, knowing he wanted to help but also wanting to prevent him from risking his life. She urged him to wait for a better opportunity.


    Raizo raised his hands, blocking Lucian from the soldiers'' sight.


    "No, he''s a kid." Raizo told Maslow.


    "But he''s one of them." Maslow retorted, his grip tightening on his gun. He knew the Ozunu ninjas were capable of anything, and he couldn''t afford to underestimate them.


    Before Maslow could react, a hand clamped down on his gun, stopping him.


    The owner of the hand, Mika, continued to walk towards Raizo, her eyes fixed on Maslow.


    "What are you doing? It''s a kid." she said, her voice filled with a mixture of concern and frustration.


    Maslow sighed, his frustration evident. He gestured to his men.


    "Okay, lower your guns and hunt down the remaining ninjas." he commanded. Then he turned back to Lucian, his face a mask of hostility.


    "You need to stay still here. Otherwise, I''ll shoot you myself." he said, his voice a low growl as he threatened Lucian.


    Lucian was about to retort, but a flurry of shurikens ripped through the air. The shurikens, sharp and deadly, zoomed towards the vehicles a barrage of projectiles aimed at the lights on the roof.


    *Shewish* The shurikens struck, shattering the lights, leaving only the vehicles'' headlights piercing the darkness.


    "Fucking bitch." Maslow cursed, ordering his men to fire. The sound of gunfire erupted ¨C *bang, rat-tat-tat-tat* ¨C as bullets flew.


    Lucian thought ''These guys might kill the kids!'' He saw soldiers struggling to hit Takeshi in the darkness.


    Then the soldiers started firing incendiary grenades.


    Boom! The explosion sent incandescent phosphorus flying, setting the orphanage ablaze.


    "Again." Maslow commanded.


    He continued firing, his anger fuelled by a mixture of frustration and a desperate need to take down the Ozunu ninjas.


    Just as the soldiers were about to launch another grenade, aiming it directly at the fleeing children,


    Lucian acted. He kicked the soldier holding the grenade his boot connecting with the soldier''s knee with a sickening crack.


    The soldier stumbled, clutching his knee in pain.


    Lucian then, with a flick of his wrist, slashed his katana through the air *swish*, severing the soldier''s hand and snatching the grenade.


    Raizo and Mika watched in shock as Maslow pointed his gun at Lucian, but Lucian tossed the incendiary grenade toward them.


    All eyes widened.


    "Cover!" Maslow yelled, closing his eyes and jumping to the side. Raizo reacted quickly, his body shielding Mika.


    Lucian, his movements fluid and deadly, kicked another soldier, propelling him away, then launched himself through the air, spinning, a whirlwind of motion.


    He threw shurikens, his aim perfect shattering the headlights of the vehicles, plunging them into darkness. when He landed on the ground in a flash,


    he disappeared into the shadows fading into the darkness.


    Hearing the shattering glass, Maslow stood, looking around.


    "Fuck, we''ve been misled." he muttered, picking up the still-pinned incendiary grenade.


    Raizo stood, looking towards where Lucian had disappeared. deep in thought.


    "Just a kid, huh?"


    Maslow, speaking sarcastically, walked toward Raizo.


    Raizo just looked at him, his gaze fixed on the burning orphanage. The fire was spreading, engulfing the building in a blaze of orange and yellow for a moment, he saw Ozunu before he vanished.


    Raizo frowned, knowing he needed to finish this to move on with his life.


    Just as he was about to act, a barrage of shurikens erupted from the orphanage, slicing through the air, killing almost half the soldiers.


    The soldiers, caught off guard, scrambled for cover.


    "Cover and fire again!" Maslow shouted, his voice laced with a mixture of rage and fear. He knew they were losing ground, that the ninjas were outmaneuvering them.


    Maslow pulled the pin on his grenade and tossed it.


    Boom! A deafening explosion erupted as another incendiary grenade detonated, its blinding white phosphorus illuminating the night sky,


    They were outnumbered and outmatched.


    "Again!" Maslow ordered, knowing they were losing. The ninjas were far more numerous, and without light, it would be a massacre.


    Takeshi and the others didn''t wait, rushing from the orphanage and blending into the shadows before the soldiers could react. Before Takeshi and the others could attack, however, lights from the sky shone down, and the sound of helicopters filled the air.


    Takeshi and the ninjas were shocked Takeshi tried to hide again. The soldiers and Maslow on the ground fired, but the ninjas had vanished getting back inside.


    "Fire the grenade again!" Maslow yelled in anger.


    His radio crackled to life.


    "No more grenades until the children evacuate." a man''s voice ordered.


    "But sir, these ninjas will get away if we don''t kill them now! This might be our only chance." Maslow protested, eager to finish the Ozunu clan.


    "The mission was to eliminate the Ozunu clan, not the kids, do you understand?" The voice held unquestionable authority.


    "Don''t worry no Ozunu clan will escape." The sound of helicopters and lights surrounding the orphanage confirmed this.


    "Yes sir, General Hawk." Maslow said, his voice laced with resignation. He glanced at the orphanage, its flames casting an eerie glow on the scene.


    "Don''t let any of them get out." he commanded, his voice a mixture of frustration and determination.


    The soldiers, their guns trained on the orphanage, spread out, their ranks closing in, their eyes scanning the shadows, searching for any sign of movement.


    Raizo, his eyes fixed on the flames, a sense of urgency driving him, began to walk towards the orphanage.


    A hand clamped down on his arm, stopping him.


    "What are you doing? You don''t need to go in there. They''re already trapped." Mika said, her voice laced with concern.


    Raizo smiled, his expression a mix of determination and sadness.


    He gently pushed her hand away, his eyes fixed on the burning building.


    "But I need to do this myself." he said, his voice barely a whisper. He knew he had to confront Ozunu, to face him, to finish this.


    Maslow, his eyes fixed on the flames, noticed Raizo moving towards the burning building.


    "Don''t die in there." he warned, his voice filled with a mixture of respect and concern.


    Raizo smiled, a faint, almost sad smile, and continued walking towards the orphanage, his steps deliberate, his movement a testament to his inner resolve.


    He knew that he was walking into the heart of the flames, but he also knew that he had to do this. He had to confront Ozunu, to face his past, to reclaim his future.


    ______________________


    Next Chapter 36: Revenge


    ______________________


    I''ll be stop posting here, if you guys want to support me go to w__bnovel and give me powerstones I''ll post there

 Chapter 36: Revenge

    ***************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage


    In the helicopter, General Hawk watched the unfolding chaos below. His gaze swept over the scene, taking in the burning orphanage, the clash of soldiers and ninjas, the frantic escape of the children.


    He then looked towards the other side of the orphanage, where the light of other helicopters illuminated a group of children climbing over the wall, escaping into the night.


    ''They are going to be good soldiers,'' he thought, but his gaze then fell on the woman standing beside him.


    She watched the children, her eyes filled with a quiet intensity. He knew she would never let him take the children away.


    "Lady Sen, can your men handle them?" he asked, his voice a low murmur.


    Sen Arashikage, her eyes fixed on the escaping children, smiled. ''The future of the clan,'' she thought to herself.


    She nodded confidently at General Hawk.


    "Go," she ordered, her voice calm and steady, her gaze turning towards Akiko.


    Akiko, her expression serious, tapped her headset with her fingers.


    "The T¨­ry¨­ has given the order. Proceed with the mission."


    One of the helicopters opened its doors, and a figure clad in white, his face concealed by a mask, only his eyes visible, leaped into the night.


    Storm Shadow, his movements fluid and precise, jumped from the helicopter with a rope trailing behind him.


    As he began to descend, the rope tightened, slowing his fall.


    Just before his feet touched the ground, the rope detached, allowing him to land silently on the roof.


    He pulled out the two katanas strapped to his back and looked back at the helicopter.


    "You guys are too slow," Tomisaburo said with a smirk, his voice laced with a hint of amusement.


    But before he could take a step, a voice echoed behind him.


    "No, we''re just waiting for you as well."


    Tomisaburo spun around, startled. The air shimmered, and there they stood in front of him: Blind Master, Hard Master, and Jinx.


    "You guys are not in the other chopper," Storm Shadow said, his surprise evident.


    "Then why are you guys still here?" Storm Shadow asked, a frown furrowing his brow. The Arashikage ninjas were supposed to be hunting the Ozunu Clan, not standing around waiting for him.


    Blind Master shook his head.


    "My illusions work on normal humans and most ninjas, but inside that orphanage is the head of the Ozunu Clan. We would die if we entered."


    Hard Master nodded. Though he didn''t want to admit it, Blind Master was right.


    He looked up at the helicopter, a sense of urgency creeping into his expression.


    "And we''re not the only ones going in," he said, his voice firm.


    The other helicopter opened its doors, and the Arashikage ninjas, cloaked in shadows, leapt down, following Storm Shadow''s example.


    They were a blur of motion, landing silently, their movements precise and swift, but their attention was not solely on the orphanage.


    They were waiting for something.


    Then a rope was lowered from the helicopter. A woman, her face concealed by a mask, her eyes blazing purple with fiery intensity, stood at the edge of the helicopter, her katana strapped to her back.


    She looked down at the burning orphanage, her gaze unwavering, before jumping. Her body became a blur of motion as she descended quickly.


    She reached the end of the rope and, with a practiced move, slipped off, landing silently on the roof.


    Another woman, shrouded in a hood and a mask, her eyes blazing with intense red fire, stood at the open door of the helicopter. She looked down, her gaze locked on the orphanage, before she, too, jumped. She held onto the rope, descending rapidly. She landed gracefully, her movements fluid and sure.


    Then a third woman appeared, similar to the other two but with piercing golden eyes that blazed with fierce anger.


    She descended the rope, her movements swift and controlled.


    She landed silently, her presence radiating an air of dangerous power.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    General Hawk, his eyes narrowed, watched the women as he noticed their eye colors.


    He looked at Sen, his expression a mix of curiosity and suspicion.


    "And they are...?" he asked, his voice laced with an undercurrent of intrigue.


    Sen smiled, her eyes twinkling with amusement.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Guests of our clan," she said, her voice a silken whisper, a hint of mystery hanging in the air.


    General Hawk nodded, his curiosity piqued. He turned towards Scarlett, his new recruit, who stood poised, ready to jump.


    He opened the helicopter door for her.


    "Go," he ordered, his voice firm.


    "And don''t let them escape." He watched as Scarlett, her eyes fixed on the scene unfolding before her, stepped onto the rope, her movements swift and sure.


    He knew she wouldn''t let anyone from the Ozunu Clan escape; he just reminded her as he wanted her to gather information about the guests of the Arashikage Clan while she was with their team.


    He had high hopes for this new addition to his team.


    Knowing what the General wanted, Scarlett nodded as she slid down the rope.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    On the roof, Noshiko nodded towards the others before turning to Talia.


    "We will be going first." she said, her voice a low murmur, her gaze fixed on the garden. She knew that Talia, consumed by her thirst for vengeance, wouldn''t be joining them.


    Satomi, her eyes filled with worry, looked at Talia.


    "Take care of yourself," she said, her voice laced with concern.


    She understood Talia''s eagerness for revenge but feared for her safety.


    Talia nodded, her gaze still focused on the burning orphanage, her senses heightened, and her mind racing with plans and possibilities.


    Satomi glanced at Noshiko, and they turned, their figures blurring as they dashed across the rooftop, heading towards the burning orphanage, determination and concern evident on their faces as they ran toward the garden.


    Scarlett, her brow furrowed, watched as Noshiko and Satomi vanished into the night.


    She then looked at Talia, who was still standing, her golden eyes locked, in the burning building. Talia turned and nodded towards the Head Master and the other Arashikage ninjas.


    "Shall we?" the Head Master asked, his gaze fixed on Talia, who was poised to take action. He knew that they would need all their skills to defeat the Ozunu Clan.


    The sounds of fighting erupted from within the orphanage the screams and shouts of battle are unmistakable.


    Scarlett smiled, a sly, almost predatory grin. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a pair of glasses, her eyes glowing with an electric blue light.


    With the glasses in place, she focused her gaze on the other side of the roof and let loose a barrage of arrows.


    *Swish!* The arrows, propelled by a force that seemed to defy gravity, shot through the air, striking the roof with a silent thud.


    The arrowheads blinked with a faint glow before exploding, creating holes in the roof and opening pathways into the building.


    She tossed a series of small, glowing orbs through the holes.


    Moments later, blinding flashes of light illuminated the interior of the orphanage, the intensity almost blinding.


    Talia, her face a mask of fierce determination, was the first to act. She leaped into the hole, her movements showing eagerness.


    Hard Master, his expression serious, shook his head.


    "Rage will consume you before you get your revenge," he warned, his voice a low rumble, his eyes filled with concern.


    "You might get yourself killed." He jumped after her, his movements swift and sure, a seasoned warrior in action.


    Scarlett, her eyes narrowed, watched them go, her brow furrowed with a blend of amusement and curiosity.


    She turned to look at Storm Shadow, who was walking toward her, his katana glinting in the firelight.


    "What''s her problem?" she asked, her voice tinged with genuine curiosity.


    "Family problems," Storm Shadow replied matter of fact, jumping into the hole with fluidity and grace.


    Scarlett looked at Blind Master and Jinx, their expressions unreadable.


    "Are you guys coming or not?" she asked, her head tilted slightly, her gaze focused on the hole.


    Blind Master shook his head.


    "We still have something to do," he said.


    He raised his hand, and a ripple of energy surrounded him and Jinx, their figures fading into the air, vanishing from sight.


    Scarlett shook her head.


    "Cheaters," she said, her voice laced with a mixture of amusement and irritation.


    She jumped into the hole, her eyes glittering with interest.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Raizo kicked a wall, his foot connecting powerfully and shattering it with a resounding crash as dust and debris rained down. He leaped through the gap, his eyes landing on Takeshi.


    Takeshi stood, his katana raised, his face a mask of cruel amusement.


    He was surrounded by shadows, ninjas lurking in the darkness, ready to strike.


    "Oh, we''re gonna have some fun like the old days, little brother," Takeshi said, his voice laced with chilling malice.


    The ninjas, sensing their leader''s intent, hurled their kusarigamas at Raizo.


    Raizo, his movements swift and precise, ducked, his body a blur of motion.


    He jumped, dodging the chains before landing, his eyes focused on Takeshi.


    He parried Takeshi''s attack, deflecting the katana with his tanto.


    Takeshi, undeterred, pressed a button on his katana. The blade retracted into the hilt, then reappeared on the other side of the hilt.


    He swung the katana at Raizo; its speed and power were impressive.


    Anticipating the attack, Raizo dodged, his body fluid as he rolled to the side.


    He threw his tanto, precision honed from practice. The tanto flew through the air, a deadly projectile, impaling one of the ninjas and pinning him to the wall. As the ninja fell, Raizo pulled out his kusarigama.


    He backed up, his eyes fixed on the remaining ninjas.


    He spun the kusarigama, the chain whistling through the air, a dangerous weapon ready to strike as he assessed the room.


    Just as the battle was about to begin, the ceiling exploded in a shower of debris.


    *Boom!* A large hole opened in the ceiling, and a blinking sphere, its surface glowing with a pulsating light, fell from the hole, landing in the middle of the room.


    "Hide!" Takeshi yelled, his voice laced with urgency, but it was too late.


    The sphere exploded, a blinding flash of light engulfing the room.


    Raizo shielded his eyes, his head pounding as his vision momentarily obscured.


    He heard the sounds of people jumping through the hole, the roar of a powerful, primal beast.


    He forced his eyes open, vision blurring as he peered through the blinding light.


    He saw her.


    The woman with golden eyes, Talia, stood beneath the hole, her face a mask of fury. Her movements were as swift and deadly as those of a predator.


    She had ripped out the throat of a ninja, her claws dripping with blood.


    She roared, a terrifying sound that echoed through the room.


    Takeshi''s face contorted in anger when he recognized her.


    "You mutts really think you can come here just because you survived our attack?" he sneered, disdain dripping from his words. He glanced at his ninjas, signaling them to attack.


    He then looked at Raizo, a smirk playing on his lips.


    "Looks like we''re going to play by ourselves again, little brother." He raised his katana, ready to strike.


    Just as Takeshi was about to attack, a figure leaped through the hole. The figure landed with a powerful thud, radiating calm determination.


    He kicked a ninja across the room, sending him crashing into a wall. Then he stood before Takeshi, his expression serious and focused.


    "We''ll handle it from here," Hard Master said, his voice a steady rumble, his eyes fixed on Takeshi.


    "You can go." He knew Raizo''s true target was Ozunu.


    Raizo nodded at Hard Master, his gaze lingering on Takeshi for a moment.


    He turned and raced toward the hall, his mind focused on his target. He would find Ozunu, and he would make him pay so he could finally live freely.


    Takeshi narrowed his eyes at Hard Master, showing no emotion.


    "Arashikage Clan. Hard Master. Maybe in your clan you''re strong, but here, you''re nothing," he said, his voice laced with arrogance and contempt.


    Hard Master nodded, his expression calm, his eyes unwavering.


    "You may be right," he said, his voice filled with quiet confidence.


    "But I''m not fighting you alone."


    As he spoke, a figure descended into the room, silent and deadly.


    Storm Shadow, his face a mask of chilling serenity, walked toward Takeshi, his two katanas glinting menacingly in the dim light.


    Takeshi''s eyes locked onto Tomisaburo, and his expression hardened, a mixture of disdain and recognition. Before Takeshi could speak, the sound of clashing steel echoed through the orphanage.


    Inside the orphanage, the battle raged.


    The air filled with the sounds of clashing blades, the thud of bodies hitting the floor, as the two clans fought.


    Takeshi frowned, knowing that every ninja from the Arashikage Clan was there to kill them.


    His katana flashing, he parried Storm Shadow''s attack.


    "I haven''t killed a T¨­ry¨­ grandson before," Takeshi said, eager to eliminate Storm Shadow to make the Arashikage Clan regret opposing their clan.


    "We shall see if you can do it," Storm Shadow replied, rushing toward Takeshi alongside Hard Master.


    The orphanage, once a haven for children, had become a battlefield.


    Flames licking at the walls cast flickering shadows on the scene.


    The air thickened with smoke, the stench of blood filling their lungs and burning their throats.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    As they clashed, on the other side, Talia was surrounded by ninjas attacking her with poisoned blades.


    She dodged a poisoned blade, its tip coated in shimmering green liquid.


    The blade hissed as it sliced through the air, missing her by a hair''s breadth.


    Talia ducked with speed; her body became a blur as she evaded their attacks. In a swift, almost graceful move, she clawed at the Achilles heel of a ninja, her claws sinking deep with her strength.


    "Ahhh!" the ninja screamed, his leg buckling under the impact. He dropped to his knees, convulsing in agony.


    Talia towered over him, reaching out and grasping the ninja''s arm. She twisted it with immense force.


    The ninja''s arm snapped, the bone broke with a sickening crack, and he screamed as he dropped the poisoned blade.


    Talia reached for the ninja''s throat.


    Her claws slashed through the air, tearing through flesh and bone with a sickening ripping sound.


    Blood splattered on her mask, but her golden eyes burned with an intense fury.


    Her gaze, filled with a rage that burned hotter than the flames of the burning orphanage, swept over the remaining ninjas.


    They froze, their bodies rigid, eyes wide with shock, their movements halted.


    "Do you really think I''m still just a beast who doesn''t know how to fight like five years ago?" Talia growled, her voice laced with chilling contempt.


    She remembered how these ninjas had ripped through her pack in the past, how her family had grown stronger with the hope of being safe, how she had trained to use her strength more efficiently and ruthlessly.


    "This time, I''m the one who will be hunting you guys," she declared as she rushed toward them.


    Talia, a whirlwind of motion, ripped through the ranks of Ozunu ninjas.


    Her claws gleaming in the dim light were a blur of deadly motion.


    Her golden eyes blazed with a primal rage, yet her movements were fierce and fluid.


    When all of her opponents were dead, she howled so powerfully that everyone in the orphanage stopped fighting.


    As Scarlett landed, she saw the bodies of the Ozunu Clan ninjas. She looked at their wounds and then turned towards Talia in shock and curiosity.


    ____________________


    Next Chapter 37: Supernatural


    ____________________

 Chapter 37: Supernatural

    **************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage


    The courtyard below was a scene of chaos. The helicopter gunships, their searchlights illuminating the burning orphanage, fired on the ninjas who had fled into the darkness.


    Not every ninja in the Ozunu clan was willing to die in this battle. They risked everything, their movements swift and elusive to escape the blinding lights of the helicopters.


    The soldiers, their determination fueled by a mixture of fear and anger, fired their guns relentlessly, but the ninjas, skilled in the arts of stealth and combat, vanished and reappeared. Dodging bullets or deflecting them with a flick of their wrists as they waved their katanas.


    They moved with a speed and grace that seemed to defy the laws of physics. When they got to the shadows, they started to escape, blending into the night, escaping the relentless barrage of gunfire.


    Maslow and Mika, along with the other soldiers on the ground, kept firing at the fleeing ninjas.


    Then a howl erupted from the orphanage, a guttural primal sound that reverberated through the night. The sound was so powerful that it rattled the windows of the cars, sending a shiver of fear down their spines.


    "What the fuck was that?!" Mika yelled, her eyes wide with fear and shock. She aimed her gun at the burning orphanage, her fingers tightening around the weapon. ''Raizo didn''t say anything about the orphanage having monsters,'' she thought, her mind racing, her gaze fixed on the building, waiting for the source of the howl to emerge.


    Maslow, startled by the howl, pulled out his radio, flicked it on, and looked towards the orphanage. He needed answers.


    "Sir, do you have a werewolf on your team?" he asked, his voice laced with a mix of surprise and confusion. He knew he should order his men to kill any wolf that appeared, but he couldn''t believe what he had just heard.


    "Werewolf? Are you serious, Maslow?" Mika asked, disbelief evident in her voice. She fired a shot at a ninja who had emerged from the shadows, running for cover. She ducked behind the car, reloading her pistol, her gaze fixed on Maslow, waiting for his answer.


    Maslow held up his hand, signaling for her to wait. He needed confirmation. He turned his attention to the radio, his gaze fixed on the burning orphanage.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    General Hawk, his eyebrows raised in surprise as he heard the howl. He turned to Sen with curiosity written all over his face.


    "You got wolves in your clan, Lady Sen?" he asked, his voice laced with a hint of astonishment.


    He was impressed. He had heard rumors of the Arashikage clan''s power and skill, but he hadn''t imagined them having supernatural beings in their ranks. ''Looks like the Arashikage clan is even stronger than I thought,'' he mused.


    Sen, her eyes focused on the burning orphanage, wasn''t surprised by the howl. She knew exactly who it was.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "Like I said, General, they''re guests of our clan," Sen said, her voice cool and calm. "After all, many people hated the Ozunu clan for their killings," while she thought to herself, ''Looks like she got her revenge,'' knowing Talia''s history, her motivations, her fierce desire for justice.


    General Hawk nodded, his eyes still fixed on the flames. He paused, then asked, "Then you don''t mind me inviting them into my team?" He was testing the waters, seeing if Sen would allow him to recruit them. He knew that having supernatural creatures in G.I. Joe would be a tremendous advantage.


    Sen shook her head, her smile a subtle, knowing smile. "I think you''ll be disappointed, General. I already invited them, but they don''t like working in groups. They have their pack to take care of," she said.


    General Hawk sighed, his hopes dashed. ''Who am I kidding? It''ll be hard to invite any supernatural creatures into G.I. Joe,'' he thought. G.I. Joe was composed of agents and soldiers from all over the world. They were skilled, dedicated, and highly trained, but they were all human.


    Then the radio crackled, Maslow''s voice filling the helicopter. "Sir, do you have werewolves on your team?"


    General Hawk looked at Sen, then answered, "They are friendlies. Do not shoot. I repeat, do not shoot." General Hawk''s voice, filled with authority, echoed through the radio. He watched the unfolding battle, a mix of concern and curiosity flitting through his eyes. He was intrigued by the Arashikage clan''s unconventional allies, as although he can''t invite them, he can still make connections to their hidden depths.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    "Affirmative, sir."


    Maslow turned to his soldiers, his expression a mixture of seriousness and a touch of amusement. "Do you hear that, boys? No one is shooting if someone with claws jumps out. You understand?" He surveyed their faces, their expressions a mix of bewilderment and a glimmer of excitement.


    The soldiers, though confused by the sudden change in orders, responded in unison, "Yes, sir." They followed their orders, their focus shifting back to the ninjas, their guns pointed in the darkness.


    Just then, Maslow felt a tug on his sleeve. He looked down and saw Mika, her eyes wide with a mixture of curiosity and excitement.


    "Mika, do you really want to know?" he asked, his voice serious. He knew this wasn''t a topic you could just casually drop into conversation.


    "Of course, who doesn''t want to know if wolves and vampires are real? That''s a girl''s dream," she said, her smile a touch nervous, her eyes reflecting a mixture of excitement and apprehension. She aimed her gun towards the orphanage, ready to defend herself should anything, or anyone, unexpectedly emerge.


    "Then you better wait. If we survive this night, you might change your mind," Maslow said, his voice teasing, a playful glint in his eyes. He wasn''t sure if she was joking, but he was enjoying the playful banter, the small spark of humor in the face of danger.


    "And the vampires you''re thinking of are real, but they glow like disco balls in sunlight," Maslow added, his laughter echoing in the night.


    "Fuck off," Mika said, a mixture of annoyance and amusement in her tone. She thought he was joking, but the uncertainty was still there. She turned towards Maslow, his laughter filling the air, the sound a strange comfort in the face of the unknown.


    "Seriously?" she asked, her eyes searching for the truth in his gaze. She knew that if he were to confirm her suspicions, the world she knew, the world she believed in, would be irrevocably changed.


    "Super naturals, even monsters, exist. But you better prepare yourself, as the world you might know is about to change," Maslow said, his voice serious, his gaze fixed on Mika. He couldn''t deny the truth anymore; the world they knew was full of secrets, secrets he''d only just been privy to.


    He turned to address the soldiers, his voice laced with a playful, almost mischievous tone. "You guys too, if you want to know, prepare yourselves." He knew they were eavesdropping, he shook his head with a hint of amusement, enjoying their discomfort.


    "Ahem, ahem," one of the soldiers coughed, his face turning a shade of crimson. The others, their faces a mix of embarrassment and curiosity, looked at each other, their gaze darting between Maslow and Mika before they refocused on their task, their eyes scanning the darkness, their guns trained on the burning orphanage.


    Mika, her eyes wide with disbelief, looked at Maslow, her expression a mixture of hurt and anger. "I can''t believe you just told me about this. We''re close friends, but you kept this whole thing a secret from me?"


    "Hey, don''t blame me. I was just briefed when General Hawk invited me on a secret op," Maslow said, his voice laced with a defensive tone. While not turning his head towards Mika, he didn''t want to be held responsible for their ignorance.


    "Maybe you''ll be invited too, and get briefed," he said, his eyes meeting Mika''s, a hint of hope glimmering in his gaze. He knew she was close to Raizo, that she had a special connection to him. Maybe they would invite him in through her.


    "Since you guys heard what I said, probably you guys as well," he said, turning back to the soldiers, his voice laced with a playful challenge.


    The soldiers, caught in the crossfire of their conversation, looked at each other. They shared a silent, unspoken understanding.


    "Yeah, I''m fine not joining. My life is already crazy enough as it is," one of the soldiers said, his voice laced with a mix of resignation and a hint of humor. His teammates burst into laughter as they exchanged knowing glances.


    Maslow and Mika shook their heads, their expressions a mix of amusement and empathy. They knew the soldiers were right, that their lives were already full of danger and unpredictability.


    The chaos of the battle raged on, the sounds of gunfire echoing through the night. The helicopter gunships, their searchlights blinding, kept firing on the ninjas who were attempting to escape.


    But the world was changing, secrets hidden for years were now being revealed. The supernatural, the unimaginable, was now part of their reality.


    _____________________


    Next Chapter 38: Escape


    _____________________

 Chapter 38: Escape

    ***************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage


    Raizo walked carefully along the floor, his steps deliberate, his eyes scanning the ground. He knew this was a treacherous path. Strings stretched beneath the floorboards, designed to detect any movement to alert those who lurked in the shadows.


    One wrong step and his location would be revealed, his attack would be thwarted.


    He moved cautiously, one step at a time, trying to avoid the floorboards to remain silent, but he failed.


    A single, telltale sound, a sharp *twang* as a string vibrated, broke the silence.


    He froze, his heart pounding in his chest, his senses on high alert.


    "You have forgotten my teachings, child. No, you always fail that test to begin with. You are a failure compared to him," a voice, laced with disappointment that morphed into disdain, echoed from one of the rooms.


    Raizo stopped, his gaze fixed in the room. The voice, familiar, filled him with a mixture of anger and sorrow. It was Ozunu.


    He started walking again, his steps quicker now, his resolve hardening. He didn''t care about the strings anymore; he had to find Ozunu.


    "Is that why you threw those shurikens to save him from the soldiers?" Raizo asked, his voice a low murmur, his words meant to provoke, to make Ozunu reveal his location.


    "Yes, because unlike you, he isn''t a failure," Ozunu replied, his voice laced with a hint of smug satisfaction.


    "And he will always be a part of the Ozunu clan."


    Raizo quickened his pace, his footsteps echoing in the hallway. He knew where Ozunu was.


    He pushed open the door and stepped inside, his eyes scanning the room, his muscles tense, his senses on high alert.


    But the room was empty.


    Raizo frowned. He looked at the floor, his eyes searching for any clue, any sign of Ozunu''s presence.


    Then he spun the kusarigama, its weighted chain slicing through the air. He threw it at the floorboards, his movements swift and powerful.


    The kusarigama, a deadly weapon honed by years of practice, struck the floorboards with a resounding thud. The floorboards and the strings, designed to detect movement, snapped under the impact.


    "Do you think being part of the clan was a good thing for the kids?" Raizo asked, his voice filled with a mixture of anger and sadness.


    He was trying to focus on Ozunu''s voice to find him, to confront him.


    He walked across the room, his footsteps now silent with the strings beneath the floorboards destroyed.


    "Whether you like it or not, I treated everyone in the clan as family," Ozunu replied, his voice a blend of indifference and a chilling calm.


    "It may have been hard, the training, the discipline, but when I gave you a place, a strength to survive in this world, you should have known you were part of the clan with duties towards every member. Betrayal was not accepted." His voice turned serious, a hint of anger creeping into his tone.


    "Making a young man kill other people, turning every member of the clan into a killer, is that what family means to you?" Raizo''s voice, filled with a raw, unbridled fury, echoed through the room.


    He opened another door, his eyes landing on Ozunu sitting cross-legged in the middle of the room. A katana lay before him.


    "Pity, you still haven''t grown up," Ozunu said, his eyes meeting Raizo''s, a flicker of amusement in their depths.


    "This cruel world has always been hard to live in. What I did was give you a fighting chance to survive, but you guys didn''t cherish it. That''s why Kiriko didn''t live."The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Raizo, his anger burning hotter than the flames of the orphanage, ignored Ozunu''s justifications.


    "The breath I take after you are dead will be the first time I live my life," he said with fury.


    As he threw the kusarigama at Ozunu, the chain whipped through the air, the blade aimed at Ozunu''s throat.


    Ozunu, his eyes gleaming with a chilling anticipation, didn''t even flinch.


    He didn''t try to dodge. Instead, he reached for the katana in front of him, his fingers curling around the hilt.


    Then, in a blur of motion, he vanished.


    It wasn''t a slow, deliberate fade in the shadows like he''d used before or what Ozunu Ninjas use, but a sudden, almost impossible displacement. The air around him rippled as he disappeared, leaving only a lingering echo of his presence.


    The kusarigama, its trajectory unchanged, continued its arc.


    It struck the wall with a resounding thud, the force of its impact shattering the wood and plaster as dust spread.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Forest Behind the Orphanage


    Lucian smiled as he walked through the forest, the sound of the river rushing nearby a soothing balm to his ears.


    He heard the children talking behind him, their voices hushed, their words filled with a mixture of fear and hope.


    "Are we safe?" a younger child asked, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Of course," an older child replied, trying to sound reassuring.


    "But it''ll be a long walk, okay? It''ll be hard if you''re hungry." They were trying to shift the conversation away from the fear to focus on the practicalities of their escape.


    They knew how easily children''s minds could wander, how quickly their anxieties could escalate.


    "No, I''m fine. I''m strong," the younger child said, shaking her head, her eyes wide. Discipline was ingrained in the Ozunu clan. They knew the consequences of showing weakness.


    "It''s okay to eat," Garrett said, his mind already planning their next meal.


    "We''ll just hunt for food later." He envisioned wild boars, plump and juicy meat, and fresh fish from the river, making him drool.


    Lucian smiled as he turned around. He saw the older kids, their faces a mix of weariness and determination, carrying the younger children.


    One of the youngest children was even riding on Garrett''s shoulders, a testament to the strength and resilience of the young boy.


    While Violet, her hands holding two younger children, walked behind them.


    Lucian turned back towards the river. He knew they were headed for safety, that they were moving toward a new beginning.


    ''This is the best thing I''ve ever done in my entire life,'' he thought, his heart filled with a joy he had never known before.


    He would never regret his decision, but he would forever cherish this moment.


    Cortana floated beside him, her gaze fixed on the children, a small smile playing on her lips.


    "This is just the start," she said, her voice a soft murmur. Their journey in this world was just beginning.


    However, Lucian''s smile faltered. He stopped walking, his face turning serious, his senses on high alert. He heard something far away, a sound that sent a shiver down his spine.


    Violet, seeing Lucian stop and understood why he stopped, knew Lucian had the keenest senses of anyone in their group.


    He was the one who guided them, the one who kept them safe.


    "Is there a problem?" she asked, her voice laced with worry, her grip on the children''s hands tightening.


    Lucian raised his hand, signaling for them to be silent. He closed his eyes, focusing his hearing, tuning out the sound of the rushing river, the whisper of the wind, the rustling of leaves, his entire being tuned in to the faint sounds in the distance.


    He heard it, the rustle of leaves, the movement of unseen figures on the forest floor, the distinct sounds of footsteps, and then the rapid multiplication of those footsteps running towards them in a relentless wave of motion.


    His eyes snapped open, a jolt of alarm shooting through him.


    "It sounds like there are hundreds of them," Cortana said, her voice filled with concern, her eyes fixed in the direction of the approaching sounds.


    Lucian''s mind raced. They were too fast, their actions targeted as if they''d been waiting. The sound of their approach, a symphony of footsteps, grew closer, unstoppable, unyielding.


    "There''s someone in front of us," Lucian said, his voice tight with a mixture of apprehension and resolve.


    "There are too many."


    He looked at the children, their faces pale, their eyes filled with a mix of fear and hope.


    They understood their escape, their journey toward freedom, was being threatened.


    Lucian sighed, his heart heavy with a sense of responsibility.


    He couldn''t escape by himself, not if it meant sacrificing their safety. He had to protect them, to ensure their survival. He closed his eyes, his mind racing, his plan solidifying.


    He had to buy them time to create an opportunity for their escape.


    He pulled the katana from his back, its blade gleaming in the dim moonlight. He turned to face the direction of the approaching footsteps.


    He knew what he had to do.


    "Go back," he said, his voice firm, his words laced with a mix of urgency and desperate hope.


    "Maybe the soldiers will get you the freedom you want."


    "What? You want us to go back there?" Garrett asked, his voice filled with shock and disbelief.


    He couldn''t believe that Lucian would suggest such a thing, that he would abandon them.


    "No way. Do you know what will happen if we go back? If we get caught by Ozunu? He''ll kill us all." Garrett''s voice, filled with a mixture of fear and anger, trembled as he envisioned the horrors they might face.


    "I said go back to the soldiers, not the orphanage," Lucian said, his voice unwavering.


    "Now go! I''ll buy you time." He started walking, his steps quickening and purposeful, his determination evident in his increasingly rapid pace.


    The older kids looked at each other, their faces a mix of confusion and fear.


    Then they looked at the younger children, their eyes filled with worry. They knew that returning to the orphanage wasn''t an option, not after what they had experienced, but they also knew that Lucian was trying to protect them.


    "I don''t want to go back," a younger child said, her voice trembling, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "I want to go home," another child said,


    his voice a choked whisper, his words filled with longing.


    They had escaped their prison, found a glimmer of hope, but now they faced a new danger.


    The older children, their resolve hardening, took the younger children, their faces filled with a mixture of gentleness and determination.


    They pulled them along, carried them, guided them, their movements a testament to the bond they shared, a bond that transcended fear and despair.


    Violet, her heart pounding, watched Lucian, his figure disappearing into the dense forest as he walked further away. She pulled the two children close, her grip tightening.


    She had to trust him.


    "What''s your name?" she asked loudly, her voice ringing through the clearing.


    "We just know you as Asura. What''s your real name?" She couldn''t help but ask. She wanted to know the man who had saved them, who was risking his life for them.


    Lucian, his steps were quickening, then paused.


    His eyes fixed on the approaching threat, he answered, his voice soft but clear enough for them to hear.


    "Lucian."


    Then he started running, his speed becoming fast with his determination getting stronger. He would face whatever was coming, whatever threat awaited him.


    Violet, her eyes filled with admiration and gratitude, before she looked at her companions.


    "Let''s go. Don''t let him buy us time for nothing." She continued pulling the children, her voice a mixture of urgency and determination.


    The children, their initial fear dissipating, started walking again, their steps a little quicker, their faces full of determination.


    They couldn''t let Lucian risk his life for them in vain as their journey towards freedom was far from over.


    ____________________


    Next Chapter 39: Kurokos


    ____________________

 Chapter 39: Kurokos

    ***********************


    Japan, Forest behind the Ozunu Orphanage


    Lucian ran through the forest, eyes closed, his senses focused as he followed the symphony of footsteps.


    The ground thrummed with the impact of their running, a constant, ominous rhythm. The forest floor seemed to vibrate beneath his feet as the unseen force closed in.


    He slowed down as the sound of the footsteps faded as he neared their source.


    His eyes, accustomed to the darkness, opened, scanning the area. He frowned. ''Where are they?'' he thought, his mind was struggling to grasp the situation.


    His enhanced vision, sharper than a human''s, pierced the darkness, yet he saw no one. He took a step forward, but Cortana''s voice stopped him.


    "On the branches above the trees," she said, her voice a mixture of urgency and warning. Her gaze was a mix of concern and worry as she pointed upwards.


    Lucian followed her finger and saw them, a group of ninjas, clad in black, silhouetted against the moonlight, their features hidden by masks. ''Who are these guys? Another ninja clan?'' he thought, remembering that the Arashikage ninjas didn''t wear those kinds of outfits.


    The ninjas, with coordinated movements, started jumping down from the branches. They landed gracefully, their movements swift and silent.


    Others leaped towards the branches of nearby trees, moving quickly as they jumped from branch to branch.


    As the ninjas fell to the ground, Lucian had a moment to get a closer look.


    The ninjas, their features concealed by masks, wore full black ninja suits, and their coordinated movements made them feel somehow inhuman.


    ''They are¡­,'' Lucian thought, a sense of unease creeping into his mind. The feeling was strange, a mixture of familiarity and unease, like recognizing something from a dream, something buried deep within his past memories.


    But before he could delve deeper, the ninjas rushed forward towards him, their movements like a wave a relentless, unstoppable force as they sprinted towards him, their weapons raised and full of unwavering determination.


    Lucian remained calm. ''What world are they from?'' he asked Cortana as he focused on the ninjas rushing towards him, his body tense and ready, his mind clear and focused, preparing to fight. ''They''re surrounding me,'' he thought.


    The first ninja leaped from a tree branch, his weapon, a sharp curved blade, raised high, aimed for Lucian''s throat.


    Lucian ducked, evading the attack, his movements swift and precise.


    He raised his katana, its blade slicing through the air, cutting the ninja''s arm, severing it completely.


    When the ninja landed, his arm fell to the ground. He didn''t even cry out, he simply picked up the weapon he''d dropped, as he turned around with emotionless resolve and charged at Lucian again.


    Lucian frowned. ''Is this guy stupid?'' He thought, struggling to comprehend the ninja''s actions. The ninja, not deterred by the loss of his arm, charged at Lucian, his movements fueled by relentless determination.


    Lucian just dodged as he took a sidestep with precise timing, easily cutting off his remaining arm. But the ninja, ignoring his missing limbs, jumped at Lucian, using his body as a weapon.


    Lucian, his movements almost casual, sliced through the air with his katana, separating the ninja''s head from his body. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Lucian frowned, looking at the body before he turned, his gaze fixed on the approaching ninjas.


    He kicked out, his foot connecting with the chest of a ninja who had rolled onto the ground.


    The ninja stumbled back but immediately rose to his feet, as he continued to charge towards Lucian.


    Lucian blocked the attack with his katana, deflecting the ninja''s axe with a resounding clang. He then raised his blade, and with a swift movement, he cut off the ninja''s other arm.


    But the ninja, like the first one, showed no signs of pain, no sign of hesitation. He lunged towards Lucian, his movements relentless, as he continued to rush towards him.


    "Kuroko. Gyeongseong Creatures," Cortana said, her voice tinged with a hint of fear.


    "They don''t feel pain. They only follow orders. Cutting off their limbs won''t stop them. You have to kill them completely. Cut off their heads, or destroy their hearts," Cortana continued worriedly, her knowledge of these creatures, gleaned from Lucian''s past memories, was clear they were a terrifying threat.


    ''Shit,'' Lucian thought, a wave of frustration washing over him as he cut off another Kuroko''s head. He knew the best way to kill these creatures was with fire or a nitrogen-based weapon, but he wasn''t going to find those in the middle of the forest.


    He focused on cutting off their heads as the other Kurokos rushed towards him, making his movements faster, his katana a whirlwind of steel, his focus laser-sharp. Lucian, who was killing, couldn''t help but notice these Kuroko were unlike those in the series.


    They weren''t just mindless creatures, driven only by primal instinct. These Kurokos fought like trained ninjas, their movements fluid and unexpected.


    Lucian frowned. ''Are they trained ninjas before being infected by the Najin? What the hell?'' he thought, his mind was struggling to comprehend the situation because, in his memories, they were simply superhumans. But he had to adapt. He knew he couldn''t rely on brute force alone.


    The Kuroko, their movements almost supernatural, dodged his attacks, their bodies weaving through the air with unnatural agility. They blocked his attacks, deflecting his blade with surprising skill.


    He couldn''t afford to make mistakes. He was outnumbered and outmatched, but he was more skilled, and he wasn''t going to give up.


    He couldn''t let them reach the children.


    He had to buy them time. He kept moving, cutting, slicing, his katana a blur of motion.


    One by one, he separated their heads from their bodies as blood drenched the ground.


    His movements became a dance of death, each strike swift and deadly, each victory fleeting.


    He pushed himself to the limit, his focus intense, his killings a testament to his years of training.


    When Lucian finally stopped, his breath ragged, his body aching, he looked around. The ground was drenched in blood, and the clearing was littered with Kuroko bodies.


    As he looked towards the Kurokos from a distance, they stopped attacking him, surrounding him in a circle, their numbers seemingly endless. But Lucian remained calm.


    He pulled out his tanto, its sharp blade gleaming in the dim light. He knew that if he couldn''t cut off their heads, he would have to destroy their hearts.


    He stood, his katana in one hand, his tanto in the other a warrior braced against the darkness, facing a tide of creatures that refused to die.


    "They''re more than just one hundred, Lucian. What are your plans? You can''t kill them all," Cortana said, her voice trembling, her tone laced with worry, her concern evident.


    "I know. I''m not going to kill them all. I''m just going to buy some time, then run away," Lucian said, his voice steady, his mind clear. Despite the overwhelming odds, he knew his goal was to buy time and survive.


    He knew Cortana was worried about him. This was the most dangerous situation he had ever been in.


    But then Lucian''s eyes widened. He realized that the Kuroko weren''t all focused on him. Some of them were rushing towards another direction.


    "Looks like their target was always the children." Cortana said, her voice calmer now, her analytical mind piecing together the situation.


    "Now that they know you''re not easy to deal with, they''re trying to keep you here."


    "Fuck," Lucian cursed, his anger rising. He rushed towards the Kuroko, cutting down another one, but these creatures'' objectives were different.


    They weren''t trying to incapacitate him anymore, they were defending themselves, dodging his attacks.


    ''These guys are going to tire me out,'' Lucian thought, realizing their mission was to keep him busy. A wave of concern washed over him.


    They were playing a game of attrition, trying to tire him out so they could reach the children with him chasing them.


    He had to break free, he had to get to the children, he had to protect them. He had to make sure they were safe. But his eyes lit with anger as his determination hardened. ''Let''s see if I tire out before killing you all,'' he thought, his face blank, his movements faster, his techniques deadlier, his killing intent stronger.


    He knew he couldn''t give up, or he would regret it.


    Cortana watched him, her heart filled with both admiration and fear. She knew him as someone who didn''t care about other people, now seeing his resolve, his strength, his dedication.


    She knew he wouldn''t stop until he had achieved his goal, until he had ensured the children''s safety. But she also knew the danger he was facing, the overwhelming odds stacked against him.


    Cortana watched as Lucian''s movements became more fluid, more precise, more deadly, turning the battle into a carnage.


    Lucian''s katana became an extension of his will, his strikes a symphony of destruction. He moved with an intensity that was both frightening and captivating.


    His black fierce eyes, blazed with determination. His muscles, flexing with power, were a testament to him pushing to his limit.


    From a nobody, he had become a warrior, a warrior in a desperate fight, a warrior who would not yield.


    He was a force of nature, unleashed.


    The Kuroko, their bodies a tangle of limbs and blood, fell before him, their attacks failing to penetrate his defenses.


    He was unstoppable as he wielded his katana and tanto, cutting, slashing, striking, his movements a ballet of death. But even as he fought with a ferocity that was almost terrifying, a knot of worry remained in Cortana''s gut.


    These creatures were relentless. They didn''t tire. They didn''t feel pain. They wouldn''t stop until they achieved their objective, until they had captured the children.


    Cortana couldn''t help him. She couldn''t fight. She was a voice, a guide, a connection to his soul. She could only hope that he would be strong enough, quick enough, skilled enough to outlast the relentless onslaught.


    Her eyes, their golden glow intensified, were fixed in the forest, in the direction of the children, hoping for their safety. She prayed that they were still safe, still running, still alive.


    "I hope you guys are safe," she whispered, her voice a prayer against the backdrop of the growing battle.


    ____________________


    Next Chapter 40: Ozunu Part 1


    ____________________

 Chapter 40: Ozunu part 1

    *************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Forest


    Lucian was waving his katana so fast it became a blur, cutting and slicing through the ranks of Kuroko. Now he was covered in blood, his clothes stained crimson, but his face still bore an expression of determination.


    But the Kuroko didn''t stop, they didn''t seem to care about their casualties. They only focused on their objective, which was to tire Lucian out. Their movements were relentless as they kept coming, replacing those who died, enclosing him in a circle.


    He sliced through another Kuroko, his blade severing its head as it flew up before dropping to the ground with a sickening thud. Another took its position.


    With a blank expression, Lucian raised his katana, ready to strike again, when the Kuroko froze. They stopped; their movements halted, their bodies rigid and their eyes unblinking.


    "Why did they stop? They shouldn''t be like that," Cortana said, her voice a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. "You''re about to tire out." Deep down, she was worried; she knew that changes, especially sudden and unexpected ones aren''t always good.


    Lucian didn''t answer. He had no time for speculation, no time to ponder the strange turn of events.


    He needed to get to the children. He needed to make sure they were safe.


    He moved with newfound urgency; this was his chance. His steps became longer, his pace faster.


    He had to use the momentary pause to his advantage. He slashed through the air, his katana cutting a clean line through the immobile Kuroko, slicing their heads off one by one.


    He broke free from their encirclement, his eyes fixed on the direction of the children. He glanced back at the Kuroko, noting their motionless forms.


    His brow furrowed before he shook his head. He didn''t have time to figure out why they had stopped. He needed to reach the children first.


    ''I don''t have time to wonder why they stopped,'' he said to Cortana in his mind, as his focus remained solely on reaching his destination. He ran toward the kids'' location.


    Cortana''s mind raced before she nodded. "I know," she said, her voice filled with urgency.


    She began analyzing the situation, her knowledge of the Kuroko and the Najin fueling her analysis.


    There had to be a reason for this sudden change.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    While Lucian was fighting and killing the Kuroko, the children, having fled the forest clearing, came to a halt.


    The older children stopped, forming a protective circle around the younger ones, their bodies tense and their senses on high alert as they felt a presence a threat approaching them.


    "What do we do now?" a child about the same age as Violet and Garrett whispered, his voice laced with anxiety.


    Violet scanned the forest, her eyes darting from shadow to shadow. Her gaze searched for the source of the growing danger before she saw ninjas rushing toward them.


    She bit her lip, her mind racing, trying to come up with a plan.


    "Do you think he''s dead?" Garrett whispered, his voice barely audible and his eyes wide with fear, fixed on the rapidly approaching Kuroko.


    "No, maybe there are just too many of them," Violet replied, though the uncertainty in her voice was evident.


    "Or maybe he already left on his own. We weren''t close to begin with," another older child said, his words laced with bitterness a harsh reminder of their precarious situation.


    Some of the other children heard him. They frowned, their faces a mix of confusion and anger.


    Violet glared at the speaker, her voice filled with fierce defiance. "Yeah, and he should just have left us in the orphanage to escape while we took the bullet!" she snapped. Her anger was justified, Lucian was the only reason they had escaped and even remained alive.


    She took a step forward, her eyes blazing with fierce determination. "Those who want to go can take the younger kids," she declared, her voice ringing with newfound authority. "Those who want to fight, we''ll buy time." She bit her lip, hoping that some of them would stay.


    Garrett stepped forward, his hand gripping Violet''s arm. He smiled, a mixture of innocence and courage shining through.


    Violet shook her head but couldn''t help smiling back.


    It was a smile that spoke volumes one that acknowledged the bravery, the sacrifice, and the bond they shared.


    The older children looked at each other, their faces a mixture of fear and determination. They had no weapons, no real experience with killing, they only had training and their raw courage.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "We stay together; we can fight," one of the older children shouted, his voice brimming with unexpected boldness. "We can defeat them, take their weapons!" This made the other older children look at him.


    He scratched his head, his words a sudden burst of courage. "Am I wrong?"


    They all shook their heads. They were in this together. They would stand their ground. Some of them knelt, their faces etched with concern and their eyes filled with warmth as they comforted the younger children who couldn''t fight.


    "You need to go by yourselves this time, okay?" an older girl said, caressing the head of a little girl.


    "I don''t want to," the little girl replied, her voice filled with a mix of fear and pleading. "Can''t I just stay with you?" She had experienced the harsh realities of Ozunu training at a young age. She knew the danger when she saw it.


    The older girl shook her head, but her smile was bright. "No, you can''t, but they''ll come with you," she said, pointing to the other younger children.


    The little girl, tears welling in her eyes, bit her trembling lips. She knew they were right.


    "Go," the older girl whispered, rising and turning to take a fighting stance at Violet''s side, her fist raised and ready to face the approaching threat.


    "Name?" Violet asked, her voice a soft murmur.


    "Julianne," the girl replied with a smile, a fragile yet hopeful expression forming on her lips.


    Violet smiled back, a silent acknowledgment of their bond and a shared sense of purpose.


    The other older children followed Julianne''s example, saying goodbye to the younger children, their voices filled with a mixture of sadness and determination.


    One by one, they formed a line, their fists raised and ready to fight. They began sharing their real names, solidifying their bonds.


    The younger children, with wide eyes filled with tears, looked at the backs of their older protectors almost siblings in their makeshift clan hearts heavy with a mix of fear and gratitude.


    They held hands, their small figures a stark contrast against the looming shadows of the forest as they started running. Their footsteps echoed through the trees a new beginning on their journey toward safety.


    Just as they were about to disappear into the dense trees, they heard a rush of footsteps in front of them.


    The sound was a symphony of movement unstoppable and unyielding and before they could catch a glimpse of the two figures cloaked in shadows, the two figures surged past the young kids.


    When the older children turned, their faces were a mix of fear and surprise.


    They saw two women, their faces concealed by masks, their eyes glowing with purple and red light as the two women jumped upward, landing in front of them to face the Kuroko.


    Noshiko pulled out her katana from her back, the blade gleaming in the dim light as she waved it to her side.


    Meanwhile, Satomi Ito drew the daggers at her waist, her weapons having transformed from simple spikes of the past to deadly implements gleaming with a sinister edge a testament to the changes she had undergone over the passing years.


    "No one said there would be another ninja clan," Noshiko said, her voice a low murmur, brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Deal with them first," Satomi Ito murmured, her voice a soft hiss. "Protect the children before finding Lucian." Her focus remained on the approaching Kuroko, while her mind wandered to the Ozunu Clan''s children, pondering their surprising determination something no normal child should possess.


    ''Is this why the Arashikage Clan wanted to keep the orphans of the Ozunu Clan?'' she thought, a profound sense of awe sweeping over her. ''If they didn''t grow up as killers, they would surely become great people in the future,'' she mused, and her resolve to protect the children was strengthened.


    As Noshiko and Satomi charged toward the Kuroko, Satomi parried a curved weapon while dodging another attack.


    Though her fighting skill matched that of the Kuroko, her superior physique allowed her to evade their strikes with precision. When she ducked, she waved her daggers, extending her wrist to slash through the air, severing tendons and nerves in their arms and waists.


    She didn''t want to kill unless absolutely necessary, but something made her frown.


    These ninjas were different; they fought relentlessly. Even with grievous wounds, they didn''t seem to care about their own survival; they were driven by a single, relentless purpose.


    "Noshiko," Satomi called out, her voice tight with worry. She had to warn her friend.


    Noshiko nodded, her eyes narrowing as she focused on a Kuroko that had lost a hand and a leg but was still crawling toward the children.


    The bodies of other Kuroko littered the ground around them, limbs and heads severed. Unlike Satomi, Noshiko held nothing back.


    Her superior weapon mastery and physique quickly revealed the Kurokos'' abnormality.


    They ignored the bodies of their comrades the decapitated heads and severed limbs that were strewn across the earth.


    Noshiko moved with swift, almost silent grace, waving her katana with rapid speed, separating the head from a Kuroko''s body.


    She then turned to Satomi.


    "Looks like even fatal wounds aren''t enough," Satomi said, her voice a low growl, her expression grim.


    She sliced through the air again, her daggers cutting into a Kuroko''s throat, creating a fountain of blood, but it was no use.


    The creature continued to assault, its mangled hand still gripping its weapon.


    "Cut off its head completely, or maybe try attacking its heart," Noshiko suggested, her voice tinged with grim amusement. She knew Satomi, a devout Buddhist, was now resorting to far more brutal tactics than she typically employed.


    Noshiko rushed forward, taking down another Kuroko as she continued to reap their lives one after another.


    Satomi sighed, her red eyes sharpening with a predatory intensity.


    She dodged another attack and, with a precise, deadly strike, sliced through the Kuroko''s nape, creating a gaping wound.


    Then she kicked its head, separating it from the body. The Kuroko''s severed head rolled along the ground, scattering blood in its wake.


    Noshiko raised an eyebrow at Satomi''s display. "For a Buddhist, you''re more ruthless than I thought," she said, amusement dancing in her tone as a smirk appeared on her lips.


    "You know I didn''t have a choice," Satomi replied, her expression grave. She understood her actions were brutal, but her daggers were never intended for decapitation.


    Noshiko laughed, her laughter echoing through the forest. "I know," she said, her gaze fixed on the approaching Kuroko. She began slicing off their hands, her movements growing faster as she dispatched them swiftly.


    Satomi shook her head, releasing a sigh as she examined her daggers. ''Looks like I need to change my weapons again,'' she thought. Her daggers, designed for incapacitating enemies, weren''t meant for killing, which made her actions deceptively cruel.


    She looked up to see the children staring at the ground, their faces pale with horror. They took a deep breath, their cheeks puffing out as they gulped. Satomi followed their gaze and saw a Kuroko''s severed head rolling toward the children.


    When the children looked up, their eyes met Satomi''s.


    "Sorry," Satomi whispered, her voice laced with regret, aware of how brutal her actions had appeared from their perspective. She knew she couldn''t undo what she had done.


    "Okay, focus! More ninjas are coming!" Noshiko called, drawing Satomi''s attention. Noshiko had already eliminated the nearby Kuroko and was observing more approaching from a distance.


    Noshiko''s purple eyes glowed with intensity as she focused on the incoming threat.


    The katana in her hand, its hilt wrapped in black fabric and its blade sparkling with purple lightning, signaled that she was ready to fight.


    Just as they were about to charge, they saw a red figure rushing toward the Kuroko from behind.


    He hurled a kusarigama, its chain whipping through the air with deadly precision.


    He then drew his katana, the blade gleaming in the dim light, and began to kill. The Kuroko, caught off guard, fell before him.


    Noshiko and Satomi exchanged looks, their expressions a blend of surprise and curiosity as they watched the figure of a young boy whose clothes were stained with blood, even his face smeared with the blood of those he had killed.


    Noshiko turned her gaze to the children, who were staring at Satomi, their faces pale.


    "Do you guys have another companion?" she asked, her voice tinged with amusement.


    The children''s eyes widened in surprise as they exchanged nervous glances, ultimately deciding to remain silent.


    "I admire your loyalty, kids," Noshiko said softly. She was impressed by their courage. "But there''s a kid covered in blood rushing over here, killing these kinds of ninjas," she remarked, gesturing toward the still-warm corpses.


    Then Noshiko scrutinized their expressions.


    "So, do you know who it is? Otherwise, I''ll have to consider him an enemy," she said, turning her head toward Lucian, who was efficiently dispatching the Kurokos as they approached.


    "It''s Lucian," Violet whispered, her gaze focused on the battlefield. She took a quick glance at Satomi''s red eyes, recognizing the signs of an alpha werewolf. ''Werewolf,'' she thought, feeling a complex mix of emotions swirl within her. She despised werewolves, but they were the ones who had saved them.


    Noshiko and Satomi exchanged surprised and confused glances.


    "Isn''t he supposed to be nine?" Satomi asked quietly, her voice tinged with sadness.


    Her red eyes reflected the grim reality of the situation.


    What she saw was not a strong warrior but a child who had been forced to kill to survive.


    "Looks like he didn''t need any help," Noshiko said, her surprise melting into a frown. While she was impressed by Lucian''s skills, she was also concerned about what he had become.


    The person they were originally looking for the one they needed to find had turned into a killer.


    _____________________


    Next Chapter 41: Ozunu Part 2


    _____________________

 Chapter 41: Ozunu part 2

    *************************


    Japan, Forest behind of Ozunu Orphanage


    Lucian''s brow furrowed and wiped the blood from his face. He needed to see more clearly. his frown deepened as he studied Noshiko and Satomi his focus drawn to their eyes, their expressions, their aura.


    ''The red one should be an alpha wolf, but then what about the one with purple eyes?'' Lucian asked in his mind, his thoughts swirling. He had a vague sense of who they might be but he couldn''t be sure.


    "She''s possibly a Chimera in this world." Cortana responded, her voice laced with a hint of uncertainty. "The only supernatural creature with purple eyes in Teen Wolf was a Chimera. We can''t be sure how many more people we don''t know are in this new world. I''m just making a guess, based on what we know."


    Lucian sighed acknowledging the uncertainty. He had to accept that he was in uncharted territory and the possibility of people that were not in the series appearing. He didn''t even know these women, their motives, or their intentions. He continued to study them, his gaze locked on their figures, his instincts telling him to be cautious.


    ''They''re on our side for now,'' he thought, observing how they were protecting the children. He flick his hand making the blood on his katana splatter on the ground making it more clean, the gleam of the blade restored as he sheathed it on his back as he spin the kusarigama making the blood on it fly away as he tie it again on his waist before he started walking towards them.


    Cortana nods at Lucian, her eyes glowing with a soft golden light, she continues to observe Noshiko and Satomi making comparisons with the characters from Teen Wolf. ''She looks like Satomi Ito,'' she mused, referring to Satomi who was holding two daggers but then she looked at the bodies beside Satomi.


    Making Cortana shake her head. ''Satomi should be a Buddhist,'' she concluded, her thoughts swirling with a mixture of intrigue and confusion.


    Noshiko sheathed her katana, after the lightning on its blade disappeared, her gaze fixed on Lucian. She observed him, a mixture of curiosity and concern in her eyes, as he walked towards them.


    Satomi, her daggers now sheathed, looked at Lucian with a hint of sadness in her eyes. She had seen the damage he had inflicted on the Kuroko. She knew he had been forced into a cruel reality, a reality full of killings.


    Just as they were about to meet, Lucian heard rushing footsteps. He pulled out his katana, his body tense, his senses on high alert.


    Noshiko and Satomi, following his lead, unsheathed their weapons, their pupils glowing more intensely.


    A wave of a hundred more Kurokos, rushed towards them. Making it look like a black tide in the forest.


    ''Arghh. There are still more of them,'' Lucian thought his anger flaring. He was tired and sick of killing them but the Kurokos just kept coming.


    "No way it was easy to make them, after all," Cortana said shrugging her shoulders. "People behind the Kuroko could just kidnap others and infect them with the Najin. It''s an endless cycle."


    Lucian stepped backwards, wanting to regroup with Noshiko and Satomi to create a more solid defensive line. So he can''t be tired more easily knowing he was reaching his limit. He stopped in front of the two women.


    They looked at his back, their eyes studying him, assessing him. Noshiko and Satomi, seeing his exhaustion, stepped past him.


    "You can rest, kid. We''ve got this." Noshiko said. as she walked past him. Satomi, following her lead walked past Lucian. He looked at both of them, his mind swirling with doubt. ''No offense, but I don''t know you guys,'' he thought. He wasn''t going to put his trust in people he didn''t know. He tightened his grip on his katana. He was ready to fight.


    Satomi smiled sadly, sensing his hesitation. ''We need to help him have a normal life in Beacon Hills after we get back,'' she thought, hoping for a normal childhood for Lucian.


    As the Kurokos approached, they halted a distance away forming a wide formation before parting to reveal a group of men in modern clothing, unmasked, unlike the Kurokos.


    Noshiko and Satomi''s eyes glowed, their pupils expanding as they focused on the group of men.


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, He could feel something was off. They were a new threat, a different kind of danger.


    Leading the group was a middle-aged man in a suit and coat beside him walked a teenager, whose gaze fixed on Lucian, a mixture of curiosity and interest in his eyes. The other men had tattoos inked on their bodies their expressions hard and unreadable.


    The middle-aged man assessed Lucian, who had slain more Kurokos than anyone else before He focused on the two women as he frowned at Noshiko and Satomi. ''We have no reports of supernatural creatures involved in this attack,'' he thought, his gaze shifting to the children, his mission''s objective.


    He turned his attention away from them, his movements deliberate and measured as he looked at their back. "We are just after the children." The middle aged man said a thin smile playing on his lips.


    "We didn''t want to fight. If the Arashikage clan is also interested in the children, we are willing to take just half of them." His words were a proposition of a negotiation but his smile was thin, almost cruel, the curve of his lips held a different message but his smile felt false to Lucian, Noshiko, and Satomi.


    Noshiko, Satomi, and Lucian, all sensing the same thing, shared a look. ''So fake,'' they thought, their instincts screaming at them.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    As if to answer his statement, the air behind the children rippled. Blind Master and Jinx, along with ten Arashikage ninjas materialized, they had been hidden in the shadows waiting for the right moment to appear.


    Blind Master, his brow furrowed as he frowned at the middle-aged man as he looked at the Kurokos beside him. ''They are too many to take on,'' he thought, his mind racing. ''And it looks like my illusions won''t work on them.'' His job was to support Noshiko and Satomi and to protect the children. He was supposed to make sure they got back to the Arashikage clan safely. This situation was getting more complicated. ''This is going to be harder than it''s supposed to be,'' Blind Master thought. He stepped beside Noshiko, Jinx following close behind as she observed Lucian in interest.


    While The Arashikage ninjas moves silently stepping forward, pushing the children behind them, protecting them from any potential danger.


    "And you are?" Blind Master asked, his voice a low murmur, his question meant to stall for time. He needed to think to strategize and plan their next move.


    The middle-aged man looked at Blind Master, then turned his attention to Noshiko. ''Looks like they are allies,'' he thought with a hint of disappointment. He had been hoping for a fight for a confrontation.


    He turned back to Blind Master with a fake smile still playing on his lips. "You can call me Kuroko One from the Japanese Military." he said.


    "We want to solve this peacefully. After all, Ninja clans like us should be comrades, right? Not like the Ozunu clan."


    He was trying to portray himself as a peacemaker, a man of reason, a man of diplomacy but they all know his words, his tone, his smile, all spoke of a hidden agenda, with a hidden purpose.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Sky


    The clouds above solidified forming a platform a vantage point from which to observe the chaos below.


    Areum, her eyes fixed on the orphanage, watched as the gates exploded outwards, the flames engulfing the building. A wide grin spread across her face.


    Behind her, Lee Yeon, his umbrella held tightly in his hands, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the metal. Watching the scene with a frown.


    "This is her entertainment?" Lee Yeon said, his voice laced with disgust.


    "Seeing her child suffer?" He said in a whisper as he was afraid of Areum hearing him.


    "You can''t stop her, can you?" Jang Man Wol said her voice was calm, her gaze fixed on the orphanage as her eyes narrowed observing what was happening before looking at Lee Yeon who was whispering with a hint of amusement in her eyes.


    She started walking towards the end of the cloud settled onto the edge of the cloud, her legs dangling, her eyes focused on the scene below.


    Lee Yeon sighed, his frustration growing. "And we''re not going to do anything about it? Because we can''t beat her?" As he started to feel he was back when he was a kid he couldn''t stop her from doing anything.


    "There''s always a right time to do things," Jang Man Wol replied her voice became firm, her gaze has become serious and unwavering.


    "Even if we can''t beat her, she won''t beat us to the point of death. Even your brother understands that." She turned her attention back to the fight, her gaze fixed on Lucian fighting in the forest below.


    Lee Yeon shook his head, his gaze fixed on the fight, his concern for Lucian evident. He looked over his shoulder and saw Lee Rang talking and laughing with Kim Yoo-ri.


    He sighed at his frustration growing. He turned back to the scene below, his eyes scanning the forest his senses on high alert ready to intervene if necessary.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage


    While negotiations unfolded in the forest, the fighting at the orphanage goes on. The battle raged within the ruins of the orphanage, flames licking at the crumbling walls, shadows dancing in the flickering light.


    Scarlett and Talia joined Hard Master and Tommy, engaging Takeshi in a furious battle.


    Takeshi smashed through a flaming wall, the heat of the fire scorching his clothing, but he didn''t flinch. He rolled, quenching the flames, and rose to his feet, his eyes filled with a cold fury.


    As he slowly rose he heard a *swish* in the air that caught his attention. Arrows a volley of deadly projectiles, were launched toward him.


    Takeshi who was kneeling down reacted instantly, his tanto, its blade gleaming in the fire light deflecting the arrows with a series of quick and precise movements.


    He looked towards the destroyed wall his gaze narrowed and his senses alert.


    Talia, her yellow eyes glowing with a primal rage charged in and rushing at Takeshi, her claws extended aiming for his throat.


    Takeshi however unfazed by her attack, swung his katana, a deadly arc of steel aimed at Talia''s head meant to cut her head off before her claws reach his throat.


    Talia knew that a frontal attack wouldn''t work. She ducked, her movements fluid and swift, dodging the katana, and rolled. She then lashed out, her claws aimed at Takeshi''s Achilles tendon, her real target.


    Takeshi''s eyes narrowed as he jumps spinning with a black flip dodging Talia''s claws while he wave his tanto, held in his left hand, aimed for her head.


    Talia''s eyes glowed and she knew she couldn''t dodge, raising her hand to block the tanto with her palm while she turned her head. The blade stabbed through her palm as it grazed her cheek drawing blood.


    When Takeshi landed, he held his katana with both hands as he swung it towards Talia a deadly arc of steel aimed to cut off her head. But Storm Shadow, rushed in kneeling In front of Talia blocking Takeshi katana with his two katana, it blocked the blow with a resounding clang as their Katanas gleam with the surrounding fire.


    "Not on my watch." Tommy said, his voice laced with a hint of defiance. While he looked at Takeshi straight in the eyes.


    Takeshi''s eyes narrowed. He was about to kick Storm Shadow away but Hard Master intercepted him with a kick to the side, knocking him back.


    Takeshi stumbled, his katana flying from his hand falling to the floor as he rolled. He bit his lip enduring the pain of broken ribs and slowly rose from the ground.


    Takeshi reached for the kusarigama at his waist, spinning it by his side as it gleamed sinisterly. "Even if there are four of you guys, you can''t still kill me." he said sarcastically, his voice laced with a mixture of arrogance and anger as he looked at them with disdain.


    Hard Master, with unreadable expression, simply adopted a fighting stance.


    Storm Shadow moved to his side as his katana pointed towards Takeshi ready to fight.


    Talia her hand pressed to her bleeding cheek slowly rose to her feet. Her yellow golden eyes glowed with an intensity contained of fury and anger. She pulled out the tanto in her palm its blade covered with blood. She didn''t even cry out in pain yet her anger was noticeable as she breathed faster to calm herself as she looked at Takeshi with hatred as she tossed the tanto on the floor.


    As Takeshi prepared to attack, Hard Master''s voice halted him.


    "We don''t need to kill you."


    Hard Master said his voice was steady, his gaze unwavering. "We just need to catch you. Now." He closed his eyes.


    Storm Shadow and Talia, followed his lead, As a steel blinking sphere ball was thrown from their back towards Takeshi.


    Takeshi''s eyes widened. Seeing this, he knew the sphere was the one that exploded with light when they attacked. He swung the kusarigama towards them as he spun to turn around. He knelt down, ducking his head so the light explosion couldn''t affect him much.


    When the sphere landed, Takeshi felt someone take hold of the kusarigama chains, as the sphere rolled on the ground towards his position.


    Takeshi''s eyes widened as the steel sphere stopped blinking but didn''t explode knowing he had been tricked, he turned around pulling the kusarigama, when it didn''t move he kept pulling but it wouldn''t budge.


    He saw Talia, a smirk playing on her lips, her grip tight on the chain. "I got you." she mouthed, her eyes gleaming with a cold satisfaction.


    Then a swish sounded, an arrow launched with deadly precision when the arrow hit Takeshi''s shoulder piercing his flesh, a pain spread through his shoulder. Making him gritted his teeth, enduring the pain.


    Hard Master jumped from his side towards him, punching him in the face, the force of the blow sent Takeshi sprawling to the ground.


    Takeshi spit out blood, his jaw aching, his body aching. He struggled to push himself up.


    Tommy knelt in front of him, using his two katanas to stabbing through and pinning Takeshi''s hands to the floor.


    Takeshi didn''t even get the chance to scream as Tommy kicked his jaw, knocking his head back, the force of the blow sending a jolt of pain through his skull.


    Then Takeshi felt a chain tighten around his neck, Talia was holding the chain rolled on his neck, tightening, making it hard for him to breathe. He struggled to breathe, his chest constricting and his vision started blur.


    As Tommy held down his two katanas pinning Takeshi''s hands.


    Talia, her eyes glowing with anger and fury, as she stepped on his back, while gripping the chain of the kusarigama as her fingers tightened as she was about to pull the chains more tightly, breaking Takeshi''s neck. She looked at the three of them with clarity, her voice a low growl.


    "Do you still need him?" She asked knowing that the Arashikage clan wanted to recruit Ozunu clan ninjas so she controlled her rage.


    Hard Master shook his head, his gaze fixed on Takeshi. He knew that ninjas like Takeshi, proud, stubborn and fierce would rather die than surrender.


    Storm Shadow, his expression unreadable, simply stared at Takeshi''s eyes that were burning with a mixture of anger and despair.


    Scarlett, tapped the side of her glasses reflecting the firelight, A few seconds later, she shook her head, signaling that G.I. Joe wasn''t interested.


    Talia tightened her grip on the chain, her face twisted with a mixture of anger and determination. She was about to break Takeshi''s neck to end his life, when a howl pierced the air. The sound contained anger and sadness echoed through the ruins of the orphanage, sending a chill down their spines.


    Talia''s eyes, already filled with fury, widened. She momentarily let go of the chain as her eyes glowed before her gaze looked towards the direction of the forest.


    _______________________


    Next Chapter 42: Ozunu Part 3


    _______________________

 Chapter 42: Ozunu part 3

    ***************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage


    The fire was bright in the night as it spread all throughout the orphanage, a hungry beast consuming everything in its path. Shadow and light danced in the flickering flames, casting eerie patterns on the walls.


    Raizo surveyed the room, spinning his kusarigama his senses on high alert, listening, watching, waiting.


    He had been through this training countless times. Raizo knew Ozunu''s methods, his tactics, his unpredictable movements.


    As the orphanage fire continued rage, shadows and light flickered with the flames.


    He heard a sound and swung his weapon, but Ozunu appeared behind him, katana flashing. A gash opened on Raizo''s back, blood welling. Before Raizo could react, Ozunu vanished.


    "Again." Ozunu''s voice echoed.


    Raizo''s eyes widened as he felt a presence beside him. Ozunu was there beside him, Ozunu''s katana was fast slicing through the air, leaving a bloody wound across Raizo''s chest.


    Ozunu then launched a kick a powerful, unstoppable force connecting with Raizo''s stomach.


    Raizo knelt down to the ground and his body was in full of pain. He spat out blood, his eyes fixed on Ozunu, a mix of anger and determination in his gaze.


    Ozunu looked at him straight in the eyes, his black eyes were emotionless and unreadable.


    He repeated his words, "Again." his voice was cold, unyielding command.


    "WRAHH!" Raizo screamed, his voice raw with pain and rage. He stood up, his movements were full of rage as he swung his kusarigama towards Ozunu with anger.


    Ozunu merely frowned, steps aside dodging effortlessly and disappearing again.


    His voice, a ripple in the air, carried his lesson.


    "The perfect ninja kills silently."


    Ozunu reappeared behind Raizo, who spun around swinging the kusarigama.


    Ozunu this time didn''t dodge but sliced through the chain, sparks flying then took a step back as he vanished.


    "The perfect ninja controls every part of his body." Ozunu''s voice whispered, his words a deadly lesson. He reappeared at Raizo''s side slicing his arms making a wound appear as blood gushed out.


    Raizo gritted his teeth enduring the pain full of determination and steel resolve. He swung his kusarigama but Ozunu with a swift move slashed it again sending sparks flying.


    Ozunu stepped back, vanishing into the shadows.


    "The perfect ninja uses his weapon like a part of his body." Ozunu''s voice echoed again throughout the room.


    Ozunu appeared in front of Raizo, his katana aimed at Raizo''s legs. He ducked his movement fast and swift as he slashed sideways, wounds appeared on Raizo''s legs.


    Making Raizo stagger but he didn''t fall. Raizo gritted his teeth to force himself to stand up full of unwavering determination. Raizo refused to yield rise up but Ozunu had vanished.


    "The perfect ninja controls their very presence, disappearing in plain sight." Ozunu''s voice spread throughout the room.


    Ozunu reappeared his katana was pointing at Raizo the tip of the blade hovering just above Raizo''s carotid artery.


    Raizo''s eyes widened in fear but he didn''t yield. He moved a slight shift and a small cut appeared on his neck.


    Ozunu with a flick of his wrist pulled back his blade.


    "Why?" Raizo asked, his voice laced with uncertainty his mind struggling to comprehend Ozunu''s actions.


    Ozunu didn''t answer. He launched a kick, a powerful force that sent Raizo flying, crashing through a wall, destroying it.


    Raizo rolled into another room, spitting blood struggling to rise.


    Ozunu surveyed the fallen ninjas of both the Ozunu and Arashikage clans his brow furrowed before he turned his attention to Raizo.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Raizo his kusarigama still in his hand, swings it to strike again but Ozunu was already moving.


    He slashed his katana cutting through the chain of the kusarigama.


    Sparks flew, the chain snapped. Raizo''s eyes widened in shock. Ozunu had been striking the same spot, weakening the chain with each blow.


    Raizo had no time to be stunned as Ozunu disappeared again before appearing in front of Raizo before he could react the blade of the katana plunged deep into his stomach. He gasped in pain shooting through his body.


    He grasped Ozunu''s arm stopping Ozunu''s movement, his eyes fixed on Ozunu''s, a mix of anger and confusion in his gaze as blood gushed from his mouth.


    Ozunu simply stared back with his still black expression and his emotionless eyes. He repeated his words,


    "Again!" with a swift movement, he withdrew his katana creating a gaping wound in Raizo''s stomach.


    Raizo screams as pain wracking his body.


    "Again." Ozunu said, his voice was cold and emotionless. "This time, with katanas." He kicked a katana laying on the floor from the pile of dead bodies towards Raizo.


    Raizo whose body had weakened as his strength was waning, looked up at Ozunu. He took a deep breath his vision blurring.


    He reached for the katana his hand was trembling as he stabbed it into the floor, using it as a crutch to slowly rise.


    Ozunu frowned, his brow furrowed, his eyes fixed on Raizo who was struggling. He kicked another katana towards Raizo.


    Raizo, without a word, took the katana and used it as a support. reached the katana and stabbed it into the floor, his movements slow but steady, he then slowly stood up although his body was aching and his resolve was hardening.


    Raizo took deep breaths trying to calm his racing heart trying to focus his mind.


    Raizo opened his eyes, his gaze fixed on Ozunu and he charged. He moved with a speed and ferocity he hadn''t displayed before. He swung his two katanas, aiming for Ozunu''s head and chest.


    Ozunu waves his katana at a fast speed blocking Raizo''s attack.


    He simply looked at Raizo, his eyes were cold, and his face was still expressionless. "Again!" he shouted.


    *Clang!* "Again!" Swish! "Again!" The clash of steel echoed through the room. Sparks flew with each parry, each block, each desperate swing.


    Each clash Raizo''s face softened, his movements becoming more fluid and fast as he became calm while Ozunu remained expressionless.


    Raizo launched a final attack, his movements became much faster as he raised his katanas aiming for Ozunu''s head but Ozunu, with a powerful unyielding force blocked the attack.


    Ozunu whispered, his eyes now filled with seriousness, "Again." He used the force of Raizo''s attack to push him back.


    Raizo stumbled back and his body was exhausted, his mind struggling to keep up with the relentless onslaught but he wasn''t giving up.


    He knew he had to push himself harder to dig deeper to fully control the true power within him, copying Ozunu.


    He relaxed his movements becoming more fluid and more instinctual. He closed his eyes as he took a step back and he vanished.


    Ozunu''s eyes narrowed. He had been expecting this anticipating Raizo''s next move.


    "Why?" Raizo''s voice whispered in the shadows, echoed through the room.


    Raizo reappeared behind Ozunu, his katana slashing through the air, a bloody gash appearing on Ozunu''s back.


    Raizo, faster than Ozunu, vanished again. He reappeared in front of Ozunu his katana raised ready to strike.


    "Why?!" Raizo''s voice echoed, filled with a mixture of confusion and anger. He waved down his katana slicing through the air, landing another blow on Ozunu''s chest


    Raizo reappeared behind Ozunu, his eyes blazing with determination, and slashed.


    A wound appeared on Ozunu''s back. Raizo vanished and reappeared, continuing his relentless assault.


    Ozunu didn''t defend. He let Raizo attack. Each time Raizo reappears, each time Raizo asks, ''Why?'' a new wound opened on Ozunu''s body. His clothes were stained crimson, his body weakened, yet he didn''t flinch.


    He simply took the blows, his gaze fixed on Raizo, his expression was unreadable. Ozunu coughed, blood staining his lips. He knelt, stabbing his katana into the floor for support.


    Raizo''s movements slowed down as he finally appeared stopping in front of Ozunu holding his katana.


    "Why are you still teaching me?!" Raizo asked, his voice laced with confusion, his grip on the katana tightening.


    He had reached a decision to kill Ozunu so he could break free from the pain and violence and live his life but he had to know why Ozunu was doing this.


    Ozunu spat blood before he talked his voice a raspy whisper and looked at Raizo.


    "You are an awakened human, capable of copying any physical action. You were meant to be the perfect ninja." Ozunu said, his voice was still emotionless but his words were a statement of fact a recognition of Raizo''s potential.


    "But it looks like I''m wrong." Ozunu said, a flicker of disappointment in his eyes.


    He looked in a certain direction his brow furrowed before he turned back to Raizo. He knew Raizo''s intentions and goals.


    He grinned, a terrifying unhinged grin. "You want to kill me." he said, his voice taunting Raizo. "But the Ozunu clan will never end with me! Remember that!"


    Raizo, his eyes fixed on Ozunu before closing his eyes. He took a deep breath, calming himself, a sense of peace in the midst of chaos as he thought what he had been through, he had lost so much.


    He thought of Kiriko for her kindness, and her unwavering belief in him.


    He opened his eyes now with determination he took a step forward as he vanished. He reappeared in front of Ozunu, his katana plunging deep into Ozunu''s chest.


    Ozunu, his eyes were calm as he spat blood. He looked at Raizo, his expression a mixture of calm and understanding.


    "From now on, I don''t need to be afraid of you." Raizo stated his voice was steady and calm.


    "I will live my life." Raizo pulled out his katana watching as Ozunu bled, his life draining away.


    Ozunu''s grin, that terrifying unhinged expression slowly softened. He smiled calmly and an almost serene smile appeared on his face.


    Raizo frowned as he didn''t understand why he''d smile as he observed Ozunu seeing him not doing anything he just shook his head.


    Ozunu''s eyes, his gaze fixed on Raizo, were filled with a mixture of sadness and acceptance. What Raizo didn''t know is that Ozunu can still heal if he focuses all his strength on healing his wounds but he didn''t.


    He knew it was over. He had to die. The T¨­ry¨­ of the Ozunu clan had to die.


    His death would be a message to the world, the end of the clan, giving the children a chance and time to grow, so they can get stronger and find their own paths.


    Ozunu pressed his hand to his wounds, looking towards the howl, then up at the orphanage ceiling. He focused his remaining strength on his voice empowering it, as his words meant to be his final legacy. the final piece of his plan


    Raizo, his katana still in his hand, started walking towards the door but then he heard a wolf howl a piercing primal sound contained sadness and anger echoed through the ruins.


    He stopped, turning towards the direction of the forest, his mind was racing as his senses became high alert before turning to Ozunu as he heard Ozunu start to talk.


    "Raizo, you are not the perfect ninja!" Ozunu shouted as he declared, his voice clear and strong despite his bleeding.


    Raizo frowned before turning completely towards Ozunu, listening intently.


    Ozunu just continued shouting, not caring for him.


    "I was wrong. I thought orphans would only be loyal to the clan!" Ozunu said, his voice filled with a sense of regret.


    "They will always think about their past families. They will always try to break free but there are those who followed orders, who were loyal like Takeshi but they cannot lead the clan to a better future!" He looked around at the burning orphanage.


    Raizo, still listening, his gaze fixed on Ozunu as he feels a strange mix of emotions of confusion and curiosity as he knows Ozunu wasn''t talking about him.


    "Until you come along. You were an orphan like them, yet smarter, a prodigy. You never had a family, but you were different. You were a kid thirsty for power, for strength. I always knew you didn''t want to stay in the clan!" Ozunu coughed, his strength waning.


    "When you mastered the strength of the Ozunu clan, I always thought you were going to leave, or escape!"


    Raizo''s eyes narrowed as he looked towards the forest direction before taking a step as he vanished.


    "But you stayed!" Ozunu said, his voice filled with a hint of pride yet his voice began to tremble. "I observed you. I knew you were worried for the kids. You were always waiting for the right time to let them go!" He coughed again, his strength waning.


    "That''s when I found the perfect heir of the Ozunu clan!" Ozunu''s vision was fading as he gazed at the ceiling imagining the future.


    "You cared for them because whether you want it or not, you will always be a part of the Ozunu. You are different from them. You will always pursue strength. And this orphanage, this was the beginning of your story. This clan will always be a part of you. Wherever you are, wherever you may go, whether you use Asura or your given name, you will always be an Ozunu!"


    Ozunu''s hands are weak and trembling, falling to his side. His body drained of its life force, began to succumb as he gave up on his body focusing and gathered his remaining strength towards his voice making it clear and powerful as he closed his eyes.


    "NOW, STAND UP AND FIGHT! YOU ARE THE T¨­RY¨­ OF OZUNU! YOU SHALL LEAD THEM TO GREATNESS!"


    ______________________


    Next Chapter 43: Ozunu Part 4


    ______________________

 Chapter 43: Ozunu part 4

    **************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Forest


    Blind Master frowned, his gaze fixed on Kuroko One. ''It''s not a problem when the military joins this attack, but another ninja clan,'' he thought, knowing that G.I. Joe would have gotten permission from the government to operate in this country.


    "And what clan are you from?" Blind Master asked, his eyes focused on Kuroko One, his senses alert, his hearing attuned to their heartbeats.


    He noticed something unusual about their rhythms.


    Kuroko One, with his smile unwavering, answered, "From the Maeda clan. Lady Maeda hopes to solve this peacefully so the two ninja clans can live in harmony."


    "The Maeda clan disappeared in the 1900s," Blind Master said, his brow furrowed, his skepticism evident.


    "The Maeda clan didn''t disappear. We simply adapted to modern times, just like your Arashikage clan." Kuroko One explained, his smile still in place as his voice was calm and his tone was more persuasive.


    "In 1945 Lady Maeda''s father joined the military, becoming a general."


    Blind Master said nothing, his frown deepened.


    He looked at the Kuroko, his eyes searching for any signs of deception.


    The Arashikage ninjas, Jinx, and the other ninjas stood behind him, their muscles tense, their hands resting on the hilts of their katanas, waiting for his orders.


    Lucian observed the two groups hearing their discussion, his grip tightening on the katana handle.


    "You can''t fight them all. You''ll be too tired," Cortana said with worry, knowing his thoughts. She sensed his desire to fight to protect the children.


    "Lucian, I know you want to do your best, but I don''t like the idea of you sacrificing yourself. Just wait, please."


    Lucian frowned, his frustration grew bigger. As he sighed, his gaze fixed on the Kurokos, while his body tensed up but then he heard a scoff.


    "Don''t tell me you would agree to this unearthly prick?" Noshiko asked, her gaze fixed on Blind Master.


    She then turned her attention to Kuroko One and the other Kuroko, her eyes burning with a mixture of disgust and disdain.


    Blind Master''s frown deepened at Noshiko''s words. Jinx, her brow furrowed, looked at Noshiko with confusion. ''Unearthly? What does that mean?,'' she thought, trying to understand Noshiko''s perspective.


    Noshiko, her eyes narrowed and glowing with an intensity, could feel a sense of disgust from the start towards these men.


    They were not like her as inside of them, there is something that is not part of this world, not part of nature.


    Kuroko One''s smile faltered at Noshiko''s words. He looked at the tense situation, his composure was wavering.


    Blind Master, his voice firm, broke the silence.


    "What are you?" he asked, his muscles tense, his body ready for action. Jinx and the other Arashikage ninjas moved, their muscles tightening, their hands instinctively reaching for their weapons.


    Kuroko One pursed his lips, his gaze scanning the group.


    "We are humans." he said, his voice calm while his tone was confident, "Well, more human than your friends." As He gestured toward Noshiko and Satomi, his words laced with a hint of disdain.


    "Huh, Parasite." Noshiko said, her disdain and disgust palpable. Her eyes narrowed further, glowing more intense.


    She looked at their heads with a sense of revulsion washing over her.


    "What are you going to do with the kids? Infect them like you guys?" she asked with realization her voice laced with hatred.


    "I think you are not in the position to ask me questions." Kuroko One said now his face turned blank. He then turned to Blind Master.


    "So, what is the Arashikage clan''s decision going to be?" His body tensed his eyes fixed on Blind Master. The other Kurokos, started moving again as they took a step forward, their bodies ready for combat.


    The men with the tattoos their expressions hard and unreadable looked at the Arashikage ninjas with threatening gaze.


    "I think you should answer her question first before I make a decision." Blind Master said, his voice calmed while his tone was measured not wanting to irritate them any further.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    He was buying time. He knew they were very likely to fight each other, and he needed to stall long enough for reinforcements to arrive.


    Kuroko One didn''t answer.


    He knew that any response would worsen the situation but then the young man beside him did, Seung-Jo, stepped forward.


    "Infect them? Who wants to be human anyway?" Seung-Jo said, his voice laced with a hint of arrogance.


    "They are weak and fragile, unlike us." He glanced at Lucian, his gaze filled with interest. He was the first strong human he had ever seen.


    Lucian, sensing Seung-Jo''s gaze, frowned. He stepped back, his katana raised, ready to fight.


    The children, having heard the conversation, stepped back in fright, their faces filled with fear. They knew they were being targeted by these men, these monsters, who wanted to infect them with something, something that would turn them into something else.


    Kuroko One''s eyes widened. He looked at Seung-Jo with anger, his voice sharp. "Seung-Jo!"


    He was about to order him to stop talking, but he sensed something coming toward him.


    He turned and ducked as Noshiko, her katana glowing with a purple lightning, slashing towards him her blade aimed to cut off his head.


    He ducked, spun, and launched a kick aiming towards Noshiko''s side. She blocked the attack with her arm but the force of the kick pushed her back.


    "Run Back now!" Lucian shouted his voice contained urgency, as his eyes fixed on the young man.


    He stepped back, pointing his katana at Seung-Jo, calmly ready to face the oncoming threat.


    The children, their faces pale with fear, started running as they moved towards the younger children as they took their hands running together.


    Kuroko One observed them, his eyes cold and calculating. He then gave his orders.


    "Get the kids." he said his voice was cold as he commanded the Kurokos who rushed forward not caring about Arashikage Clan or the Satomi and Noshiko as their goal was only the kids.


    The men with the tattoos nodded and charged towards the Arashikage Clan Ninjas so they couldn''t interfere while the other two focused on Satomi.


    While Seung-Jo, who got a malicious grin spreading across his face charged towards Lucian.


    Kuroko One looked at Noshiko knowing she would be the most difficult opponent to deal with. He had underestimated her strength, her power.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage, Clouds


    Up in the Clouds Lee Yeon''s eyes narrowed, his gaze fixed on Kuroko One, his senses on high alert, his instincts telling him something wasn''t right.


    Then He heard Noshiko''s words and saw the disgust on her face.


    "What are they?" Jang Man Wol asked, her brows furrowed, her gaze fixed on the scene below.


    She wasn''t a kitsune attuned with nature like Noshiko or Lee Yeon so she couldn''t feel their essence, their true nature.


    "Parasites. From another world." Lee Yeon said, his voice filled with a mixture of disgust and apprehension.


    He watched the scene in the forest, the fight escalating the situation growing more dangerous.


    "Alien parasites? Really?" Jang Man Wol asked, her brows rising in disbelief, a hint of curiosity and interest in her voice.


    Lee Yeon nodded, his gaze fixed on the battle, his heart heavy with concern.


    He turned, his expression serious, his eyes meeting Jang Man Wol''s.


    Jang Man Wol sighed understanding his unspoken request.


    "Looks like the right time is now." she said, her voice was calm.


    her eyes brighten with determination. She stood, her movement swift and graceful, and Lee Yeon followed her lead.


    "You guys are not going anywhere." Areum''s voice that was cold and sharp, echoed behind them.


    She stood there, her grin widened, her eyes fixed on them as her amusement became clear.


    Lee Yeon turned his hand instinctively reaching for the umbrella handle.


    Jang Man Wol''s brows furrowed and her eyes narrowed as she was troubled but her gaze fixed on Areum.


    "You invited us here to see history but all I''m seeing is a kid trying to survive while trying to save other children." Jang Man Wol said, her voice tinged with a mixture of frustration and anger.


    "Unnie, don''t you think your test is already enough for a kid?" Jang Man Wol asked her voice almost pleading so they can help.


    Lee Yeon shook his head, knowing asking won''t work.


    "You might be my teacher, and you might be stronger but you can''t dictate my decisions for me." he said with a firm voice as he looked at Areum with determination.


    He raised his umbrella holding its wooden handle waving it on his side before it transformed stretching, elongating finally becoming a sleek deadly sword.


    An amber aura a shimmering, almost tangible energy, surrounded him. Nine tails, like aura appeared on his back, a visual representation of his power.


    His eyes, turned amber, his pupils transforming into narrow slits. "I''m going to intervene, whether you want it or not." Lee Yeon said his gaze was fixed on Areum, his voice was shaking as his body tense but he was ready to fight.


    "You guys have gotten brave enough to say that to me, huh?" Areum said, raising a brow, her grin widening like a fox as her amusement keeps on growing.


    Behind them, Lee Rang and Kim Yoo-ri stand up looking at each other before their gaze is fixed in the tense situation.


    Lee Rang stepped forward trying to ease the atmosphere. "Come on guys the kid can take it, and he''s not really in mortal danger." he said but his eyes fixed on Lee Yeon a silent plea in his gaze. ''What are you doing? You can''t beat her.'' but Lee Yeon ignored him, his focus solely on Areum.


    Areum shook her head, her gaze fixed on Lee Yeon. "Don''t bother. I''m just doing this to push Lucian through his limits." as she tried stopping them on ruining her plan.


    "Push him through his limits, huh? Really? Are you really his mother." Jang Man Wol said, her voice laced with disbelief.


    She shook her head, her eyes fixed on Areum, ''looks like we are gonna do this the hard way'' Jang Man Wol thought knowing they have to fight and most likely they will be beaten up.


    Areum looked at them both her grin widened terrifyingly, her eyes filled with a mixture of amusement and anticipation.


    "Looks like I still need to hold you two down," she said, then a powerful aura, appeared from her swirling, It was a white aura, different from Lee Yeon''s and it had ten tails, not nine.


    Lee Yeon''s eyes widened as he saw the tenth tail, a shimmering, almost ethereal, while he felt the power coming from Areum''s aura. He remembered a myth.


    (The first kitsune was God with ten tails, making her strong.) He had heard stories of nine-tailed kitsune trying to grow a tenth tail, but none had succeeded.


    They had thought it was a myth a legend a story.


    "You have become a God?" Lee Yeon asked, his voice laced with shock, his gaze fixed on Areum as his eyes filled with surprise as his mind kept reeling.


    "How?" He asked speechlessly knowing now they don''t stand any chance to begin with.


    Areum''s grin widened her eyes gleaming with amusement. "You won''t regret fighting me now, right?" She asked, her voice laced with a hint of menace.


    She pointed out with her hand towards the cloud under their feet as she opened her finger and the cloud began to spread, expanding, swirling, its energy growing.


    Lee Yeon and Jang Man Wol exchanged a glance, a silent communication of their shared understanding.


    They nodded, their movements became blurry. They rushed towards Areum, their eyes fixed on her, their bodies moving with a fast speed and coordination.


    Jang Man Wol her movements were fast as she appeared In front of Areum her fist aimed for Areum''s throat.


    Beside her was Lee Yeon slashed who sword towards Areum, his movement swift and powerful, his eyes gleaming with an intense, cunning light. As he disappeared, only to reappear behind Areum.


    Areum didn''t flinch. She caught Lee Yeon''s sword with her bare hands, her grip strong and unwavering.


    She then turned slightly, her movement was fast and smooth, and caught Jang Man Wol''s punch with the other hand, her strength was undeniable.


    The sword in her hand, a weapon forged meant to kill any supernatural creature, crackled with energy before shattering completely.


    Lee Yeon''s eyes widened, his shock evident. But he had no time to be surprised.


    Areum with a swift kick striking him on his stomach, sending him flying backwards.


    She then pulled Jang Man Wol''s hand towards her before letting go as her hands went toward Jang Man Wol''s throat as her grip tightened.


    Jang Man Wol, unable to breathe, struggled to break free as she struck Areum arms with her elbow but it didn''t budge. Her eyes filled with fear, met Areum''s.


    Areum, whose eyes narrowed before a small grin appeared on her eyes as she let go of Jang Man Wol''s throat.


    Jang Man Wol gasped for air, her body trembling as she held her throat, She looked at Areum, ''This Ahjumma didn''t really know how to hold back,'' she thought with fear as she massaged her throat for comfort.


    "Enough playing around and for the last time, just watch." Areum said now her face turned serious as she needed her plan to work.


    Jang Man Wol sighed but she stood up with fear but with resolve she will fight again knowingly Areum would just teach them a lesson.


    When she turned around to look for her companion she saw Lee Yeon Kneeling on the Cloud as he looked at the sword pieces.


    ''Ah, right he always loves that sword,'' Jang Man Wol thought as she shakes her head knowing the fight was gonna escalate.


    Lee Yeon looks at the pieces of his sword in shock and sadness as he holds one of its pieces in his hand before turning to Areum.


    "Yahhh, Ahjumma!" He shouted in disbelief and anger before standing up rushing towards Areum as the clouds beneath their feet crackled with lightning showing his sadness.


    Jang Man Wol shakes her head but she accompanied him attacking Areum It''s better to get beaten up together like the old days'' she thought positively, while rushing forward.


    _____________________


    Next Chapter 44: Ozunu Part 5


    _____________________

 Chapter 44: Ozunu part 5

    ***************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Forest


    Noshiko, waved her katana as she vanished and reappeared beside Kuroko One with a speed that defied comprehension.


    Her katana, a flash of silver, slashed through the air, aimed at his neck.


    Kuroko One dodged slightly his movements becoming a blur as his instinct flared up but Noshiko with her unrelenting speed she stabbed her katana toward him.


    Kuroko One leapt back his body a symphony of controlled chaos, dodging the blade.


    Noshiko''s purple eyes glowed intensely as she waved her katana. Lightning crackled around the blade a storm brewing within her hand.


    She charged towards Kuroko One as she raised her katana slicing through the air.


    Kuroko One didn''t even try to dodge. He grabbed a Kuroko, one of his men that was running beside him and using his body as a shield and then took the man''s axe.


    Noshiko''s katana is a deadly arc of steel, sliced through the Kuroko''s body, severing it in half. The man''s body crumpled to the ground, his lifeblood staining the forest floor.


    Kuroko One unfazed by the brutality, released the body and swung the axe a deadly arc of metal aimed at Noshiko''s neck.


    Noshiko raised her katana, blocking the axe with a clang that echoed through the trees.


    Her purple pupils, glowing with an even greater intensity as he gazed fixed on Kuroko One.


    She swung her katana with the force of the blow sending the axe flying and then spun, Like a whirlwind, her leg connecting with Kuroko One''s jaw.


    The impact sent him flying backwards, knocking him when he landed on the ground kneeling his jaw dislocated.


    Noshiko, a smirk playing on her lips, her eyes showing disdain as she watched Kuroko One struggled to his feet.


    Kuroko One''s eyebrow furrowed. ''Looks like we''re not going to win this fight, but that wasn''t our goal to begin with,'' he thought. He reached up, his hands trembling slightly, and as he fixed his jaw forcing it back into place.


    He was about to stand up when Noshiko appeared beside him, her katana raised, Slashing down aimed to cut at his head.


    Kuroko One''s eyes widened knowing he couldn''t dodge. Noshiko''s katana was about to strike when one of the men with the tattoos, his eyes fixed on Kuroko One, charged forward.


    He slammed into Noshiko, using his shoulder as a battering ram knocking her back, pushing her off balance.


    Kuroko One, his eyes fixed on the man, nodded. "Kuroko Four, we just need to delay her. And buy time so the Kurokos can get the kids. Do you understand?" he said, knowing that they wouldn''t win this fight but they had to buy time.


    Kuroko Four, a fierce glint in his eyes, nodded and adopted a fighting stance, facing Noshiko. His body tensed up as his muscles were ready for combat.


    Noshiko, having been knocked back, clawed at the ground with her hands. Her sharp claws dug into the earth, preventing her from being pushed too far.


    She then stood her movements calm and collected before her gaze fixed on Kuroko One and Kuroko Four.


    She moved her neck, from side to side, her muscles crackling. Her purple pupils, glowing with an intensity, transformed into narrow slits.


    Her aura, a swirling almost blinding mass of energy surrounded her. A Fox-like figure appeared on her with Nine tails made of pure energy, swirled around her. Her power was undeniable.


    Kuroko One and Kuroko Four, their eyes widening in fear, could feel the raw power emanating from her. Their instincts screamed at them to run. ''Shit.'' Kuroko One thought as his heart start sinking. ''Looks like the chance of this failing is huge. We''ve already lost so many men and I''m not willing to lose any more,''


    Noshiko vanished. The second round of the fight was about to begin.


    Meanwhile, Blind Master and Jinx were having a hard time dealing with Kuroko Two. They both weren''t meant for head-on combat. They relied on stealth, illusion and deception.


    Kuroko Two with a blur of speed and agility, dodged Jinx''s katana. He then lunged, his fist aimed at her face but the punch passed through her, as if she were a ghost.


    Kuroko Two, his eyes widening in surprise, didn''t panic. He knew it was an illusion but it didn''t work completely on him. The Najin within him a parasitic entity wasn''t affected by illusions.


    Sensing something He kicked sideways towards the air but his foot hit something solid.


    Blind Master appeared sliding back his arms crossed blocking Kuroko Two''s kick. Jinx, with a troubled expression appeared beside him.


    "What do we do now?" she asked, her voice laced with a mixture of frustration and confusion.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Their usual tactics weren''t working against this opponent.


    Blind Master shook his head, his gaze fixed on Kuroko Two. "My illusions won''t work well on him, it''s already not working completely, he''s adapting." He knew that eventually, Kuroko Two''s immunity would overcome his illusions.


    "We fight to buy time." Blind Master said, his voice firm, his eyes were full of resolve as he made a decision. ''By that time, Hard Master and the others should be finished.''


    Jinx sighed. There was nothing else they could do as there were only two of them as she watched the other ten Arashikage ninjas, going towards the kids facing the army of Kuroko, trying to protect the children.


    They were outnumbered, outmatched but they were fighting valiantly to achieve their goals.


    They took up a defensive position, ready to drain Kuroko Two''s strength to wear him down to buy time.


    Meanwhile, Satomi was facing two advanced Kuroko with tattoos. She stood her red eyes glowing, as she held her two daggers tightly.


    Kuroko Three and Kuroko Five, their eyes fixed on her, observing before they charged.


    They lunged their fists aimed at her head and ribs. Satomi, swiftly dodged.


    She tilted her head, avoiding Kuroko Three''s punch and then ducked, slipping beneath Kuroko Five''s attack.


    She was now kneeling in front of them she waved her daggers before She stabbed her left dagger into Kuroko Five''s knee cap, her movement precise and accurate to weaken him.


    She then spun, her right dagger flashing, aimed at Kuroko Three''s waist.


    But Kuroko Three was fast as his hand outstretched catching her dagger not caring about his bleeding palm.


    Satomi, her eyes fixed on him didn''t panic. She twisted her left dagger deepening the wound in Kuroko Five''s knee cap making him kneel before she let go, spun, and stood, her right hand outstretched.


    She aimed a punch at Kuroko Three''s face, but he blocked the attack his grip was strong as it began to tighten.


    Satomi''s eyes glowed. She let go of her right dagger before her hand pushed Kuroko Three''s hand away swiftly, creating an opening.


    She then launched a powerful kick, connecting with Kuroko Three''s stomach, knocking him backwards.


    Kuroko Five his knee wounded but pulled the dagger from his knee cap using it as a weapon.


    He lunged aiming to stab Satomi but she dodged spinning away from the blade.


    She grabbed his arm, her left hand gripping him tightly before claws extended from her right fingers a sharp deadly weapon.


    She slashed fast aiming towards his neck precisely. His neck bled, a deep gash appeared. He tried to stop the bleeding with his hands but it was too late.


    Satomi moves towards his back with her gripping his hair pulling it before one of her claws ripped through his neck.


    His head came off with a sickening thud.


    Kuroko Three, his body still reeling from the blow rushed toward Satomi, his eyes filled with rage.


    Satomi, her red eyes glowing as she stood unfazed. She raised her head, her gaze fixed on Kuroko Three.


    She then let out a roar, a primal unstoppable sound that echoed through the forest.


    ''What am I even doing?'' Lucian thought as he ran through the forest.


    His mind was a whirlwind of emotions from fear, anger, determination and a strange, unyielding sense of responsibility.


    He wasn''t like this before. He just wanted not to regret anything, he had simply wanted to protect the kids to make sure they were safe.


    Now, the situation had escalated, the escape had become a desperate struggle for survival. ''And now it become hard mode,'' he thought shaking his head.


    He sliced through the army of Kuroko, buying time for the children, the Arashikage ninjas helping but not much they can do. But then someone jumped from behind him, landing in front of him.


    Seung-Jo, a malicious grin spreading across his face, stood there, his eyes fixed on Lucian. "Play with me first." he said, his voice laced with a hint of amusement.


    "If I let you keep killing these guys, I''ll be the one who gets scolding." He picked up one of Kuroko''s weapons, a curved axe.


    Lucian slashed his katana, aiming for Seung-Jo. Seung-Jo blocked the attack, he deflected it with preciseness. The two of them clashed, their weapons meeting with a resounding clang.


    "How about it?" Seung-Jo said, his voice laced with a challenge. "You should think about it. Humans are more fragile than you think. If you were like me, how much stronger could you be?" Seung-Jo thought, his eyes filled with intrigue.


    "It would be interesting if this guy became my teammate." He knew Lucian was different not just stronger than any human he had ever encountered before but he had potential.


    Lucian said nothing. He frowned, his mind racing as he focused on the fight. He noticed something in Seung-Jo''s movements.


    He was as skilled as Lucian.


    The two of them clashed, their attacks become faster as they become familiar with the opponent pattern of attack.


    "That''s because he''s older than you and more experienced," Cortana said, pointing out Seung-Jo''s advantage. "This guy is probably sixty-four years old this year." But she didn''t stop there.


    "And that''s your reason to fight," Cortana said, her voice a gentle reminder, her gaze fixed on the scene in front of them.


    She saw the children being dragged away, their faces filled with terror. The Arashikage ninjas were struggling outnumbered, outmatched.


    Lucian glanced at the scene, his eyes filled with concern but he then returned his focus to the fight. He sighs, before his face becomes expressionless as his mind becomes clear as his body responds to his thoughts.


    He continued to parry Seung-Jo''s attacks, waiting for the right moment.


    His eyes, shining with a newfound intensity, are calculated, analyzed, and strategized.


    When he found the right time He didn''t defend this time. He dodged with precision with his timing perfect.


    He then threw his katana aiming for Seung-Jo''s foot.


    The blade, was unpredictable and found its mark, stabbing into the ground, stopping Seung-Jo''s movement.


    Seung-Jo''s eyes widened in shock. He paused as his surprise was evident.


    Lucian seizing the opportunity, punched Seung-Jo, his fist connecting with Seung-Jo''s jaw. Seung-Jo''s head snapped back his surprise morphing into anger.


    Lucian with a swift movement pulled out his katana from the ground. He then vanished, blending into the shadows of the forest.


    Seung-Jo, his anger growing rubbed his jaw, before his eyes fixed on the spot where Lucian had vanished.


    He frowned, his frustration mounting. He turned to look at the children but then he saw a shadow.


    A figure, from the shadows was killing those who had taken the children.


    He shook his head, his surprise turning into a smile. He ran towards Lucian, his anger morphing into excitement but something was faster than him.


    He saw Kuroko One running towards Lucian. Behind him, Noshiko followed.


    Lucian his katana is slashing through the air, and cutting the head off another Kuroko. He looked at the young girl who had gotten out of Kuroko''s grasp.


    "Go back, run." Lucian whispered, his voice hoarse, his body started to ache his breath ragged.


    He sliced through another Kuroko but then he turned back and saw the young girl standing still, her face filled with fear and shock.


    "Tsk." he clicked his tongue in irritation. He couldn''t leave her behind.


    He had come too far, he had fought too hard. He didn''t want to give up so he continued to kill Kuroko, one by one, buying time for the children.


    Then, an older kid, Julianne, ran towards the young girl, pulling her close before she nodded towards Lucian and then ran with the younger girl.


    Lucian shook his head, as his eyebrows furrowed his frustration mounting.


    He tightened his grip on the katana handle. He could feel his arms getting heavier, as his strength started draining.


    "You''re getting tired. Even if you can''t help it," Cortana said, her voice was laced with worry. She knew his body well, she knew his limits.


    "In just a few minutes, you won''t be able to defend yourself. You need to escape first." She knew he wouldn''t abandon the children, but she couldn''t stand to watch him die.


    "I don''t want you to die, Lucian." Cortana whispered, her voice filled with a raw, unfiltered emotion.


    Lucian smiled bitterly. He knew how Cortana felt. ''I don''t want to die either,'' he answered mentally, but his swings didn''t slow down.


    The Kuroko kept coming, their numbers seemingly endless.


    He was just about to formulate a plan when he felt something coming closer.


    "Look out!" Cortana shouted, her voice laced with alarm.


    Lucian turned. He saw Kuroko One running towards him.


    The man had escaped Noshiko''s pursuit, he found a chance to escape while Noshiko killed Kuroko Four while he was running his eyes was fixed on Lucian, his mission clear.


    He couldn''t let Lucian keep killing the Kuroko as they had to take the children away they had already sacrificed so much for this mission.


    Lucian raised his katana waving it sideways to cut off Kuroko One, but Kuroko One who was running dodge his attack by sliding. Before Lucian could react,


    Kuroko One grabbed his arm twisting it, dislocating his shoulder making Lucian drop his katana.


    He gasped, and pain started passing through his body. But Kuroko One didn''t stop. He launched a powerful kick, hitting Lucian''s knee, dislocating it.


    Lucian''s eyes widened in shock and pain.


    Before Kuroko One could continue, Noshiko appeared at his side, her katana slashing through the air.


    Kuroko One dodged the attack but not completely as a wound appeared on his chest.


    He didn''t hesitate. He kicked Lucian, hitting Lucian on his side breaking bones.


    Lucian, his body wracked with pain, was sent flying through the air.


    He landed with a *thud* rolling on the ground.


    "No!" Noshiko shouted, her voice filled with anger. She was about to kill Kuroko One when Seung-Jo appeared behind her.


    He attacked, striking decisively.


    Noshiko dodged but because of her focus on Kuroko One, she couldn''t kill him. Her eyes, filled with fury, fixed on Seung-Jo, and she launched into a renewed attack.


    Lucian, his ribs broken, spat out blood. He looked up, his gaze fixed on the clouds, which were growing bigger as it became much, more darker, threatening.


    Thunder roared as the rain started pouring in. As the rain drops on his face Lucian has only one thought in his mind.


    ''Am I going to die?''''


    ____________________


    Next Chapter 45: Ozunu Last Part


    ____________________

 Chapter 45: Ozunu Last Part

    *************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Sky


    Up in the clouds, Jang Man Wol and Lee Yeon were fighting desperately, their attacks powerful but ineffective against Areum.


    To Areum, it was more like sparring than a fight, like a dance. She deflected punches with ease, dodging with specific swift movements.


    Areum took hold of Jang Man Wol''s arm, pulling her as she spun. She then kicked Lee Yeon in the chest, boosting her black flip as her palm connected with Jang Man Wol''s forehead. With the inertia of the spin, she pulled Jang Man Wol down, causing her to land hard on the cloud.


    ''Isn''t the gap a bit too much? She''s basically playing with us,'' Jang Man Wol thought, a sense of depression washing over her. She looked up at the stars, her gaze distant, her thoughts filled with a mixture of frustration and despair.


    Lee Yeon sat up straight with a sigh. He knew they couldn''t beat her, not even together.


    Areum clapped her hands, her grin widening.


    "Are you done playing? Now I gotta watch my son. Is that okay?" she asked, her voice laced with amusement. She turned, walking towards the edge of the cloud when she felt something.


    Her hand shot out, clutching something from the air.


    "I thought you were smarter than your brother." she said, her voice tinged with disappointment, her head shaking feeling her amusement gone.


    The air rippled, and Lee Rang materialized, his face contorted with pain, his breathing labored. "Ahjumma¡­ you always underestimated me." he whispered with difficulty.


    A claw, sharp and deadly, appeared out of nowhere, striking with force aiming for Areum''s neck. She dodged, her head tilting slightly. The claw grazed her cheek a small wound appearing.


    She raised her knee, striking at the air but her knee impacted something.


    The air rippled, and Kim Yoo-ri appeared, coughing, her hands clutching her stomach.


    Areum used her thumb to feel the wound on her cheek. She felt the blood. Her grin widened. She wasn''t angry, but more amused.


    "It looks like you''re more teachable than your brother." she said, letting go of Lee Rang.


    "I''ll play with you guys later, after this." She started walking again but then Lee Rang''s voice filled with anger and sadness, stopped her.


    "Your son is dying, ahjumma. When are you going to stop this farce?!" he shouted, his voice raw, his emotions spilling over.


    Jang Man Wol''s eyes widened as she hurried towards the edge of the cloud, seeing the desperate fight going on below.


    She then turned to look at Areum with a sad expression with a heavy heart.


    Lee Yeon frowned, his brow furrowing, his gaze fixed on the battle below. His frown deepened. He couldn''t understand why Areum was doing this to her son.


    Areum stopped walking.


    Her eyes flickered, a hint of worry flashing across her face. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and then opened them.


    Her gaze was filled with resolve. "Then so be it." she said, her voice firm, her determination clear. She walked towards the edge of the cloud.


    Lee Yeon''s eyes burned with anger. He couldn''t understand why Areum wouldn''t show any real motherly affection for her son.


    Jang Man Wol''s eyes were filled with sadness. She understood Areum''s plans, her expectations for her son.


    "I always thought there would be a day you would care for your son like a real mother would, but looks like I''m thinking too much. You will always be a cruel monster." Jang Man Wol said, her voice filled with disappointment.


    She looked at Areum a mixture of sadness and anger in her eyes. She prepared to attack, her muscle flexing ready to fight.


    "I''ll distract her. You just go and jump," she said to Lee Yeon, who nodded.


    Areum heard Jang Man Wol''s words, her body trembling slightly but then she became quiet again.


    A white aura appeared from her again but it was different as it surrounded her. It expanded, growing larger taking shape, transforming.


    Everyone on the cloud''s eyes widened. They watched as the aura became a giant ten-tailed fox, its eyes fixed on the battle below its very gigantic presence was too powerful and imposing.


    "Whether he dies or he pushes through this trouble making him stronger or perishing because he''s weak, that should be his destiny and you guys can''t stop it." Areum whispered her voice carrying an undeniable power, echoing across the clouds.


    She looked at them, her eyes glowing white, her gaze was full of warning.


    Even the giant aura a manifestation of her power, looked at them, its presence completely overwhelming.


    "Can you do this?" Jang Man Wol asked Lee Yeon, her voice a whisper, her eyes filled with shock and concern.


    "What do you think?" Lee Yeon said sarcastically, his eyes fixed on the aura in shock.


    He didn''t know what to do. The aura locked them in place, making them unable to leave.


    He turned to look at Areum, his gaze filled with a mixture of anger and confusion. Then he looked at the cloud beneath their feet. ''Looks like she still has emotions for her son,'' he thought, seeing that the clouds were starting to rain.


    Thunder kept appearing even though Areum wanted to be cruel, she couldn''t control her emotions entirely.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Forest


    What they didn''t know was that Areum''s aura was visible even on the ground.


    "What the actual fuck is that?" Lucian thought, his eyes fixed on the sky, his breath catching in his throat.


    The thunder flashed, illuminating the cloud above and he saw it as a giant fox, its eyes glowing white, its presence radiating an overwhelming power.


    He started coughing, the shock and disbelief momentarily paralyzing him.


    He wanted to know what it was, what it meant but time was of the essence.


    He heard the clash of blades, the screams of the children. The older kids were struggling as they fought before getting knocked out one by one, the younger kids separated, crying, reaching out, their pleas for help echoing through the forest.


    He saw the young girl, her face filled with fear and despair, reaching out towards Julianne, her hand outstretched but unable to reach her. As the older kids were surrounded, they were overwhelmed by the Kuroko as their resistance started crumbling.


    He wanted to help but he was tired, his body battered and his strength was waning.


    He had to live, he had to survive. He had a promise to keep. He clenched his fists, his hands digging into the ground, the feeling of helplessness overwhelming him. Tears welled up in his eyes, the injustice of it all burning inside him. He knew he had failed, that this was all for nothing.


    He looked up at the sky, the rain cascading down, numbing him, his body trembling as his hope continued to fade.


    He closed his eyes, trying to shut out the world, to escape the pain to forget. But then, Cortana appeared before him, her form shimmering as ever, her eyes filled with sadness but also a fierce pride in him.


    She smiled a smile that was bittersweet, a combination of sorrow and hope.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    She kissed him on the forehead, her touch was gentle and her warmth comforts Lucian.


    "Go. I love you." she whispered. Then she vanished leaving him to face the storm, so he could focus on his goal.


    Lucian bit his lip, fighting back tears.


    "I''m Sorry." he whispered, his voice thick with emotion.


    He opened his eyes, his determination returning. He forced himself to sit up straight, using all his strength to correct his dislocated leg.


    It cracked with a sickening sound as he shouted,


    "AHHH!"


    He then pushed himself up, his body aching, his movements clumsy, but his resolve was unwavering.


    He walked towards a tree, his hands gripping the bark, his body trembled but he gritted as his mind focused on the task at hand.


    He banged his shoulders and arms, correcting the dislocated joints, the roars hoping to dull the pain.


    "Aarghh, fuck!" he hissed, his body screaming in protest but he ignored the pain. He focused all his senses and strength on one goal, one purpose.


    He reached for the kusarigama on his waist, his last remaining weapon.


    He looked at the Kuroko, a smirk playing on his lips and started spinning the chain, the metal swings and makes a final sound of defiance.


    What Lucian didn''t know was that everyone in the forest had their attention drawn to him.


    Kuroko One''s eyes narrowed as he saw Lucian fixing his leg. ''I should have killed this kid.'' he thought now considering Lucian to be a nuisance an obstacle to their mission.


    Seung-Jo''s eyes widened in surprise. "This guy is crazier than me." he whispered. But despite his astonishment, he couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of admiration for Lucian.


    Noshiko''s eyes narrowed, a mixture of surprise and sadness filling her gaze.


    She knew how tired Lucian was, how much pain he was in, but he was still fighting, his resolve unwavering. ''What kind of will does that kid have?'' she thought, her mind kept thinking about how much Lucian did when he could just escape by himself.


    She then focused on her opponent, her gaze meeting Kuroko One''s. Whose eyes were narrowed, his expression focused.


    She scoffed in disdain before blocking his line of sight, pointing her katana towards him.


    Satomi, her eyes glowing intensely with a mixture of sadness, anger, and primal rage, looked in Lucian''s direction.


    ''You pushed this kid into this situation. You should all die,'' she thought, her anger directed at Kuroko Three, a deep-seated rage simmering within her that she didn''t even know. as she started shape shifting her teeth started to transform as sharp points appeared, as she rushed towards Kuroko Three.


    Blind Master couldn''t help but nod in approval.


    He admired Lucian''s perseverance, his determination to save the children. ''If he wasn''t an Ozunu clan ninja,'' he thought his gaze was filled with admiration.


    Jinx looked at Lucian with surprise and admiration.


    "Ain''t he supposed to be a kid? How can he do this?" she whispered, knowing that she even in her prime, couldn''t have done what Lucian had done.


    "Because he''s prepared to die," Blind Master said, his voice calm, his tone matter-of-fact.


    "Attacking with an exhausted body will only kill you."


    Jinx''s eyes widened. She turned towards Blind Master, her voice filled with surprise. "What?!"


    Even Kuroko Two his focus on the Arashikage ninjas couldn''t help but stop and look in Lucian''s direction, his expression a mixture of curiosity and disbelief.


    The children, their reactions differing from the adults felt only worry, sadness, curiosity and anger.


    "Why is he doing this?" Violet whispered, her eyes filled with tears.


    "We''re fine. We don''t need help he shouldn''t stand up. he should have rested." She whispered but the other children heard her.


    They looked at Lucian as their hearts were heavy.


    Garrett answered her, his voice small as his heart fragile. "Because we''re too weak to do anything."


    "And that''s why we won''t give up escaping! So fight harder!" Julianne shouted, her voice ringing with determination, her eyes fixed on the younger kids.


    The other children bit their lips, using all their strength to defend themselves against the Kurokos, who wanted to take them.


    The young kids, who had been screaming, suddenly quieted down, their gazes fixed on Lucian.


    The young girl spoke, her voice choked with emotion,


    "Don''t come, brother. Just rest. Don''t stand up anymore. Just stay there." Her voice broke, her tears flowing freely.


    "Don''t stand up, brother, please."


    "We''re okay. Please don''t come here."


    The young kids, their hearts filled with pure, unadulterated emotion, couldn''t help but worry for the person who had always protected them.


    A person who would forever remain in their hearts and minds.


    Lucian couldn''t help but smile. ''Looks like these kids could be cute, too, don''t they, Cortana?'' he said mentally while he was starting to walk, each step on his right leg causing a sharp pain but he endured it.


    He walked faster and faster.


    ''Yes, they are,'' Cortana answered, her voice a gentle whisper in his mind. She smiled mentally.


    ''Is it worth it?'' Lucian asked, his voice filled with a mixture of doubt and determination.


    "If you don''t regret it, it will always be worth it for me." Cortana replied, expressing her unwavering love for him.


    Lucian smiled, a genuine, heartfelt smile, as he rushed toward the Kuroko. He became more calm his spins and swings were calculated, each move deliberate, each strike was more deadly.


    Every time he swung his kusarigama, it reaped the life of a Kuroko.


    When the Kuroko got close, he pulled the chain back, ducked, dodging their axe swings.


    He then held the kusarigama like a small scythe, cutting the necks and heads of the Kuroko, one by one.


    His body was still tired, his injuries still aching but he kept going.


    He was bleeding from the back from the chest and his movements were becoming slower. Finally with a powerful wave of his scythe, he cut down the last Kuroko standing between him and the children.


    "Let''s go, shall we?" Lucian asked, his body covered in blood. He smiled a smile tinged with fatigue but full of determination.


    The young kids weren''t afraid of him even with the blood staining his clothes.


    They held back their tears, nodding their heads.


    "Uhm, mmh," they said, agreeing to Lucian.


    Lucian smiled tiredly a smile that was the purest he had ever known.


    He led them toward the older children his movements slow but deliberate. He spun the kusarigama, throwing it towards a Kuroko near them.


    The chain wrapped around the Kuroko''s neck and with a powerful spin, Lucian launched the Kuroko into the group of Kuroko who were running towards them, creating a distraction.


    Kuroko One frowned. He saw what Lucian had done and he started to formulate a plan. He noticed a katana on the ground and started running towards it.


    Noshiko frowned, seeing him going in a different direction.


    She had been watching him, She knew what he was planning.


    She saw him pick up Lucian''s dropped katana and attack her.


    They clashed, their blades meeting with a resounding clang. Lightning crackled on Noshiko''s katana, giving her an advantage. ''I need to end this and help the kid.'' Noshiko thought, her eyes glowed and the purple lightning on her katana intensified.


    Kuroko One saw the katana in his hand crack under the pressure of their clash. His eyes narrowed but he continued to fight.


    *Swish* *Clang* Every time their blades clash, another crack appears on the katana.


    Then, Noshiko''s eyes lit up. She raised her katana, slashing it downwards. The blade cleaved Kuroko One''s katana in two but Kuroko One had expected this.


    He turned, spinning dodging Noshiko katana while holding the broken katana and then threw it towards Lucian.


    Noshiko''s eyes widened. She shouted, "NO!" She cut off Kuroko One''s arm but it was too late.


    She kicked him in anger sending him flying. She then turned her attention to Lucian.


    Lucian who was almost at the older kids felt something coming toward their direction. He turned quickly, his eyes scanning the area.


    He saw it the broken katana, ''mother fucker'' he said to himself as it was not flying towards him but if it is maybe he can hit blocked or deflect it but it was flying towards the young girl almost close enough to hit her but not quite.


    He smiled bitterly. He couldn''t use the kusarigama as the broken katana has become too short there was only one thing he could do to save the young girl.


    He jumped with all his strength his body moving with a surprising burst of energy and blocked the katana with his body, the blade stabbing him from his back, passing through his stomach.


    He knelt down as he felt a sharp pain spreading through his body with that moment everything turned silent for him as his eyes met the young girl''s eyes. who looked surprised and mixed with fear on her face before morphing to sadness.


    Lucian smiled softly. "Run." he whispered, his voice weak but full of love.


    He fell to the ground with his eyes open. He saw the older kids open their mouths, but he couldn''t hear anything.


    With his last bit of strength, he whispered,


    "I''m sorry I haven''t gotten you a body. I love you, Cortana." He closed his eyes as his body grows stiff.


    "Yeah, I know." Cortana''s choked voice, full of sadness, appeared in his mind.


    Lucian felt the familiar feeling of death. It was peaceful almost welcoming after the chaos and pain of the battle.


    "This time. we''ll go together." Cortana''s gentle loving voice, always with him, whispered in his mind.


    Finally, Lucian smiled peacefully.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    When Lucian opened his eyes. He was standing on a golden ethereal ground, a landscape that shimmered with an otherworldly light.


    He looked up and saw a golden tree, its branches reaching towards the sky, its leaves shimmering with a light that was both warm and ethereal.


    He knew instantly that it was the branch or perhaps the trunk in his Soul Space. ''Looks like I''m not dead,'' he thought, a wave of relief washing over him.


    He walked towards the tree, his steps were light and calm.


    He reached out when his palm touched the bark a surge of energy flowed into him, a warmth spreading through his body.


    "Of course not. The Tree is giving you energy to live but the connection is weak only giving you energy to heal barley as we don''t know where the Tree is to begin with." Cortana''s voice was gentle and reassuring, echoed in his mind.


    Lucian opened his eyes and turned.


    There she was Cortana, smiling at him, her form ethereal her eyes sparkling with a light that was as beautiful as the golden tree.


    "Miss me?" she asked, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes.


    Lucian didn''t say anything.


    He reached out for her, his arms wrapping around her waist. He closed his eyes, feeling her warmth, her presence and her love.


    Cortana hugged his head, running her fingers through his spirit like hair. "Don''t worry. We''ll always be together." she whispered.


    "I love you. You know that, right?" Lucian said, looking into her eyes, his gaze filled with love and adoration.


    "I know," she said, a charming smile gracing her lips. "And I love you more than you ever know."


    Lucian couldn''t help but look at her soft, tempting lips. He felt a sudden surge of desire.


    His hand, warm and gentle, cupped her cheek, his thumb caressing her soft skin. Her breath hitched as his gaze, deep and soulful, locked with hers.


    Slowly, reverently, he leaned in, his lips brushing against hers, a feather light touch that sent shivers down her spine.


    The kiss deepened, a slow, sweet kiss a promise whispered between two souls.


    Time seemed to stop, the world fading away as they lost themselves in the moment, their hearts beating as one but Cortana stops it as she holds his shoulders before pushing him slowly away yet the love and lust they felt for each other can be seen through their eyes.


    Cortana took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. "You better assess the situation first. Even though the tree gives you energy, it doesn''t mean you''re healed in the physical world." She said but her love for him was evident as she held his hand.


    Lucian smiled, holding her cheek, caressing it slowly, "So I need to focus on healing while I''m back there?"


    "Yes, not only that but you have to do it while fighting. Your enemies won''t let you heal. They''ll kill you before you''re fully recovered." Cortana said, leaning on his hand.


    Lucian frowned. ''Ozunu Clan healing isn''t meant for fighting,'' he thought, troubled as he needs to find a way.


    Cortana sensed his struggle and tightened her grip on his hand, trying to soothe him.


    "We''ll figure it out together," she said, touching her forehead to his.


    Lucian sighed, pressing his forehead against hers, before pecking Cortana''s lips.


    "If we have that time." he whispered.


    Then the golden tree glowed, emitting a beam of light that enveloped them both. They felt a surge of surprise but then they relaxed, gazing into each other''s eyes.


    A familiar feeling washed over them, one they had experienced before in their shared memories, the feeling of their first connection.


    Now, they felt more connected that he felt what she felt and she felt what he felt.


    The golden light faded, leaving Lucian in an unfamiliar clarity.


    His senses sharpened, his body thrumming with an energy he had never known.


    Before he opened his eyes in the physical world, a voice, a shout, cut through the air.


    It was Ozunu, his voice booming, filling the forest with an undeniable authority.


    "You were an orphan like them, yet smarter, a prodigy. You never had a family, but you were different. You were a kid thirsty for power, for strength. I always knew you didn''t want to stay in the clan. When you mastered the strength of the Ozunu clan, I always thought you were going to leave, or escape!"


    A pause, charged with unspoken implications.


    "But you stayed!"


    "I observed you. I knew you were worried for the kids. You were always waiting for the right time to let them go!"


    Lucian couldn''t help but think that he had always been an outsider, an anomaly within the clan.


    He craved power, yes, he had strived for strength and he had also cared for the children but he knew he cared for them because he didn''t want to have any regrets in this world.


    Ozunu''s voice continued, relentlessly, a low rumble in the air. "That''s when I found out the perfect heir of the Ozunu clan!"


    He paused again, letting the weight of his words sink in.


    "You cared for them because whether you want it or not, you will always be a part of the Ozunu. You are different from them. You will always pursue strength. And this orphanage, this was the beginning of your story. This clan will always be a part of you. Wherever you are, wherever you may go, whether you use Asura or your given name, you will always be an Ozunu!"


    Lucian couldn''t help but think about the first time he entered the Ozunu Clan.


    From a weakling to someone strong a part of him knew that Ozunu was right, this was the beginning of his story.


    From a nobody in his past life, this was the beginning of everything for him.


    "You haven''t decided on your last name, have you?" Cortana asked, her voice laced with interest, knowing what he was feeling.


    "Having an Ozunu as a last name is like having a target on my back, since humans and supernatural creatures hate Ozunu."


    "Then are you afraid of being targeted?" Cortana asked, amusement lacing her tone. She knew his answer.


    Lucian didn''t answer as Ozunu continued, his voice booming, commanding.


    "NOW, STAND UP AND FIGHT! YOU ARE NOW THE T¨­RY¨­ OF OZUNU! YOU SHALL LEAD THEM TO GREATNESS!"


    "Looks like you don''t have that much of a choice, pfft hahahaha" Cortana said, laughing at him as she felt his helplessness.


    Lucian just thought about the little girl and those who had tried to stop him from reaching them so he wouldn''t get hurt.


    He thought of the older kids who fought with courage without giving up and the kids with pure hearts. Now he wanted to protect them, he wanted to give them a better future.


    Lucian also knew that Ozunu''s words, his final message had changed him.


    He was now the T¨­ry¨­ of the Ozunu clan. He was the one who would lead them, who would guide them, who would protect them.


    In the real world, Lucian was seen laying on the ground when he suddenly opened his eyes, his pupils shining with golden light.


    "Lucian Ozunu, an Interesting name, isn''t it."


    ______________________


    Next Chapter 46: Birth of a Monster


    ______________________

 Chapter 46: Birth of a Monster

    ****************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Forest


    A heavy silence spread throughout the forest as everyone''s gaze was fixed on Lucian, who fell down on the ground with a broken katana stabbing on his back.


    For a moment, time stood still, the air thick with unspoken fear.


    Then a cry of a young girl pierced through the stillness, a single, heart-wrenching cry that echoed through the forest.


    "Wahh, don''t die please don''t leave," the young girl cried out as she kept pushing Lucian to make him move as she bawled her eyes out as tears kept dropping from her eyes.


    "NO!!!" Violet cried out, her voice raw with grief. Garrett''s face contorted in fury, turning a sickly purple as the children, fueled by a storm of rage, surged towards the Kurokos.


    They didn''t care about getting hurt, their desire for revenge consumed them entirely.


    Noshiko''s eyes, cold and empty, locked on Lucian, then shifted to the frenzied children.


    She slowly turned back as she looked at Kuroko One and her purple eyes glowed more intensely as she vanished.


    Kuroko One, clutching his bleeding arm, grabbed Seung-Jo''s shirt. "Go! Take the Kurokos, any kids you can find. We''ll hold them off here." Kuroko One said, but he saw Seung-Jo not listening to him, so he shook him up.


    "Seung-Jo!"


    Seung-Jo, who had been staring at Lucian, finally turned to Kuroko One, startled by his urgent voice.


    Seeing this, Kuroko One repeated his order. "Go, take the Kurokos and bring back any kids you can. We''ll delay them here. Do you understand?"


    Seung-Jo nodded, his gaze flickering to Kuroko One''s injuries.


    "Now go!" Kuroko One urged, pushing Seung-Jo away, his hand returning to his bleeding arm.


    Just as Seung-Jo was about to move, a voice, cold and chilling, slithered through the air behind them.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Noshiko''s voice was flat and devoid of emotion, her words a cold, sharp blade.


    Kuroko One''s instincts screamed at him. Even injured, he acted instinctively, kicking Seung-Jo away and simultaneously throwing himself back, just as a katana, crackling with lightning, slashed towards their former position.


    Noshiko, her eyes burning with a cold, calculating gleam, watched them scramble to their feet.


    "This isn''t about saving children anymore," she said, her voice a silken caress laced with venom. "This is a hunt. And you," she added her gaze hardening into a predatory stare,


    "are the prey."


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Satomi was seen speeding towards Kuroko Three, who was punching out from left to right.


    Yet, Satomi relied solely on her instincts, moving her head at the right time while stepping closer to Kuroko Three dodging his attack.


    When she ducked as her left hand formed a fist and she punched Kuroko Three in the gut.


    The impact was so strong that his body curled up like a shrimp but Satomi wasn''t done.


    She kicked him hard at the nape, sending him crashing to the ground. Satomi''s eyes glowed more intensely before she stomped down on his head, sending blood and brain matter splattering across the ground.


    Then she sensed something as she turned towards Lucian''s direction, her eyes narrowing in surprise as she saw his body fall on the ground.


    A wave of sadness and anger washed over her but this time a chilling calm settled upon her.


    Taking a deep breath, she calmed herself before she ran towards the others who needed help.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Blind Master was defending with Jinx, using an illusion again.


    Kuroko Two frowned feeling the same feeling again, as he raised his head, looking at Blind Master.


    "You know that only works for a second on me," Kuroko Two said, unable to hide his disdain for the Arashikage Clan.


    "A second is just enough," Blind Master said, unfazed by Kuroko Two''s tone.


    Kuroko Two''s eyes widened, yet before he could do anything, he felt a claw digging through his scalp.


    Satomi''s claws pierced through Kuroko Two''s scalp, digging in as she pulled with force, opening the back of his head causing him to fall to his knees.


    Satomi looked at her hand, which held a piece of Kuroko Two''s skull. Within it, she saw the parasite that died when she broke his skull open.


    Satomi threw it to the ground and Kuroko Two fell over, his eyes still wide open with the back of his skull exposed.


    Blind Master and Jinx looked at Satomi''s ferociousness with shock. They kept their mouths closed not wanting to irritate the angry wolf but Satomi didn''t care about them.


    When she killed Kuroko Two, she wasn''t satisfied. She still felt the sadness and anger in her chest.


    She couldn''t help but look up and release a pure howl that echoed throughout the forest, reaching the orphanage.


    Even Blind Master and Jinx, who weren''t her pack members or wolves felt the sadness and anger that the howl contained.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Sky


    On the cloud everyone turned silent as they observed the situation on the ground before someone finally spoke.


    "What have you done?" Jang Man Wol whispered her voice a chilling rasp as she stared at Lucian, the blade still embedded in his stomach.


    She had witnessed his unwavering determination to save the children, his tireless efforts to help them one by one, how he endured every hardship with a heart full of compassion.


    Yet, Areum had never intervened.


    "Is this your plan, to let him die?" Jang Man Wol asked, her voice barely a whisper.


    A pity for Lucian washed over her and she turned to Areum, expecting some explanation, only to find her silent.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Are you happy now?" She continued to ask.


    But Areum simply stared at the ground, her aura fading, disappearing like a wisp of smoke.


    Seeing Areum remain silent, Jang Man Wol moved towards her as anger kept building within her.


    "Answer me, ahjumma. Is it worth it?!" She couldn''t hold back the sorrow she felt for Lucian, the rage that burned within her for a mother who could be so cruel to her son.


    Areum didn''t answer. Instead, she was talking in her mind, communicating with Yggdrasil, who had suddenly contacted her.


    [You owe me one this time.]


    ''I know,'' Areum replied mentally, her gaze fixed on Lucian''s lifeless form.


    Jang Man Wol raised her hand about to strike Areum for her silence.


    But then, Areum whispered, "Let''s see what you''re going to do now," a chilling smile spreading across her face as a physical tail suddenly sprouted from her back, swaying with an almost mocking grace.


    Jang Man Wol sighed, slowly lowering her hand and shaking her head.


    "You''re not worth it," she said, as she turned towards Lee Yeon and the others, ready to jump down.


    Areum didn''t stop them. She focused on the scene below, and as Jang Man Wol and the others prepared to jump, they heard Ozunu''s voice.


    Areum heard it too, and the grin on her face widened.


    "Lucian Ozunu, is that will be your full name."


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage


    Talia glanced towards the forest direction drawn by the echoing howl. For a moment, her grip on the chains loosened causing Takeshi to gasp and inhale deeply.


    Storm Shadow leaped to his feet, his face etched with surprise. He, Hard Master, and Scarlett turned towards the source of the howl but their astonishment deepened as the powerful shouts of the Ozunu clan''s T¨­ry¨­ reached their ears.


    Takeshi, upon hearing Ozunu''s voice, showed a flicker of sadness before quickly closing his eyes. He could feel Ozunu''s farewell, his last order to them.


    When he opened his eyes, now filled with determination, he looked at his hands, firmly pinned and stabbed through by Storm Shadow''s katanas. With unwavering resolve, he decided to act. He tightened his grip on the floor, his muscles straining as he slowly pushed himself back.


    He moved with calculated caution, not wanting to draw their attention as his hands were being sliced by the katanas. Despite the excruciating pain he suppressed any cries. His eyes widened as he watched his hands, gradually being cut open.


    He persisted, inching backward.


    Finally, when his hands were freed but cut almost in half he focused and control his muscles and with a surge of strength, he pushed himself back with all his might.


    Talia, caught off guard, lost her footing and slipped as Takeshi rolled away.


    Talia spun around, her eyes widening in shock, mirroring the reactions of the others. Storm Shadow stared at his katanas on the ground, then at Takeshi''s injured hands.


    ''Ozunu ninjas are ruthless, even to themselves,'' he mused. They hadn''t even heard him scream in pain as he endured the ordeal.


    Scarlett, though shaken, swiftly aimed her crossbow at Takeshi, prioritizing their mission.


    Takeshi briefly met their gazes before turning and charging towards the wall. He shattered it as he charged through, disappearing into the flickering light and shadow.


    "Now I understand why everyone fears them," Scarlett whispered, her voice filled with awe. While Hard Master nodded in agreement.


    Talia briefly looked in Takeshi''s direction before turning back towards the forest.


    "I need to go," she announced, informing her companions.


    Hard Master, nodding, looked at each of them in turn. He then gazed towards the forest, then back in the direction of Ozunu''s voice.


    "You two go with her. I need to confirm Ozunu is dead," he said before he strode towards the direction of Ozunu''s shouts.


    Scarlett and Storm Shadow exchanged glances before looking at Talia.


    "Shall we?" Scarlett asked, understanding Talia''s urgent need to leave.


    But Talia shook her head, her eyes meeting theirs. "I''ll go first. You guys follow," she said, and before they could react as she sprinted forward. She leaped, her body transforming into a fully formed werewolf, her clothes shredding as she landed.


    She turned towards them before turning her gaze towards the direction of the forest with unwavering determination on her yellow golden eyes she rushed tearing through the wall with a powerful surge and then vanished into the forest.


    Scarlett''s eyes widened in astonishment as she watched Talia disappear.


    "Oh my god," she breathed before she turned to Storm Shadow, who had sheathed his katana.


    Tommy shrugged, a smirk playing on his lips. "Don''t look at me. This is the first time I''ve seen her shift into that form," he said, calmly walking past the broken wall as Scarlett followed closely behind while tapping her glasses.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Helicopter


    General Hawk''s brow furrowed as the howl pierced the air. He turned to Sen, who was gazing down at the orphanage.


    "Your guests seem to be facing a bit of trouble," he remarked, his eyes fixed on her, searching for clues about Satomi and Noshiko''s intentions.


    Sen simply shook her head, well aware of his purpose. "Their problems are their own to solve. After all, they are merely guests of the Arashikage clan, and they are old enough to handle their own affairs," she replied with a playful smile, offering no insight into their goals.


    General Hawk studied her for a moment before shaking his head. "Is that so?" He murmured, his gaze dropping back to the orphanage. ''It seems the Arashikage clan is fiercely loyal to their friends. Worth remembering,'' he thought, acknowledging that he might not uncover the wolves'' true objective but he had gained a valuable piece of information.


    As they continued to observe the orphanage below, Ozunu''s booming voice reached their ears, causing them to frown.


    The shouts ceased, and both General Hawk and Sen exchanged troubled glances, recognizing that Ozunu''s words hinted at something significant.


    General Hawk''s phone buzzed, alerting him to a new report.


    He focused intently on the screen, watching a video transmitted from Scarlett''s glasses. His eyes then shifted back to the orphanage, where he spotted a wolf disappearing into the forest.


    "Looks like whatever''s unfolding in the forest is of paramount importance," General Hawk said, turning towards Sen. But Sen remained silent, her brow furrowed in thought. ''What the hell happened in the forest?'' she pondered. Seeing her lost in thought,


    General Hawk shook his head, then tapped the side of his headphones, issuing an order to the pilot.


    "Proceed to the forest."


    "Roger that," the pilot responded as the helicopter soared towards the forest.


    General Hawk picked up his radio.


    "Maslow, leave half your men here. The rest of you, head to the forest."


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Courtyard


    The wolf''s howl sent shivers down their spines causing them to instinctively scan their surroundings.


    Their gazes settled on the direction of the forest, a silent sentinel shrouded in shadow.


    "Alright, enough! Let''s focus on the mission," Maslow barked, his voice cutting through the tension. The soldiers, their guns aimed at the orphanage, obeyed his command.


    "Jesus Christ, Maslow, how many wolves are there?" Mika asked, her voice laced with nervous energy.


    Maslow shook his head, a silent admission of his ignorance as he didn''t know much information. Just then, the crackle of the radio brought General Hawk''s orders.


    [Maslow, leave half your men here. The rest of you, head to the forest.]


    "Yes, sir. Right away," Maslow responded, before turning to his troops. "Half of you stay here, the rest follow me," he ordered, his gun pointed toward the back of the Orphanage towards the forest.


    He started walking, then paused, turning to Mika.


    "You coming?"


    "To where the wolf howl came from?!" Mika exclaimed, her voice a blend of fear and disbelief. ''That''s how people die in the movies,'' she thought, a chilling image flashing through her mind.


    Maslow smirked, a mischievous glint in his eye.


    "Yes, where the wolf howl came from. Are you scared?"


    Mika glanced around, the unsettling silence amplifying her unease.


    "Shit," she muttered under her breath, before shouting, "Wait for me!" She trailed after Maslow, disappearing into the shadows behind the orphanage.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Forest


    The wolf''s howl echoed through the forest, momentarily diverting everyone''s attention from the impending fight but Ozunu''s booming voice, reverberating through the trees, reached their ears.


    They didn''t know who this Raizo was but their gazes fell upon Lucian, lying wounded on the ground.


    A collective gasp swept through the group. Thinking Could Lucian be the one Ozunu was speaking of as he had sacrificed everything to save the children.


    Even the children, their frenzied behavior momentarily forgotten, stared at Lucian with a mixture of awe and gratitude. They knew they were the reason he stayed, the reason he didn''t flee.


    Ozunu''s speech drew to a close, and his final words struck everyone like a bolt of lightning:


    "NOW, STAND UP AND FIGHT! YOU ARE NOW THE T¨­RY¨­ OF OZUNU! YOU SHALL LEAD THEM TO GREATNESS!"


    A single thought echoed in the minds of every adult present. ''Impossible.'' From Satomi and Noshiko who were driven by their search for him and Kuroko One who was supposed to have killed him and even the Arashikage clan were all stunned.


    ''Impossible, he''s not alive,'' Kuroko, his eyes burning with anger and confusion, stared at Lucian.


    The children, however, were filled with hope. Unlike the adults, they clung to the possibility of a miracle. They yearned for Lucian to rise not to fight for them but simply to be okay, to be alive.


    Then, finally, they heard his voice.


    "Lucian Ozunu, an interesting name, isn''t it?" Lucian spoke, opening his eyes as he sat upright.


    His words crashed over Kuroko one''s ears like thunder, a grim premonition that their mission was doomed.


    Kuroko One voice choked with frustration and despair as he roared, "How! Just fucking! how are you alive!"


    Even Noshiko, who had been hunting him, found herself staring at Lucian with a mixture of shock and curiosity.


    Satomi, her heart heavy with sadness and anger, finally felt a flicker of calm but her mind was still racing, struggling to comprehend how this boy, a mere human, could possibly still be alive.


    Lucian''s lips curved into a thin smile as he looked at his hands. He opened and closed them, his gaze focused on the movements.


    "This feels weird, but oddly satisfying," he muttered, continuing to flex his fingers.


    "You need to end this quickly. You can heal, but that doesn''t mean your body can take endless abuse," Lucian said.


    "I know," Lucian replied. He reached behind him and drew the katana from his back a deep wound, from across his stomach and back, appeared as the blade emerged.


    The adults in the forest assumed he was talking to himself, their brows furrowing in confusion. They thought he had lost his mind.


    Lucian''s golden eyes, however, held a knowing glint as he looked out at them.


    But only Lucian knew he was talking, and at the same time, it wasn''t quite him.


    He and Cortana were intertwined becoming more connected into one body but two minds and two souls into one being.


    Cortana poured her energy into healing his wounds, while he focused on controlling his body into a deadly weapon.


    He stood, the broken katana held tight in his grasp. His wounds, like magic, were rapidly vanishing, leaving behind unblemished skin. The speed of his recovery caused jaws to drop, eyes to widen in disbelief.


    Lucian knows he had to be fast as their connection into one was not permanent and was slowly diminishing and even his body was still exhausted.


    Lucian''s gaze swept over the forest, taking in every enemy. His golden eyes, filled with a predatory intensity, sent a chill down their spines.


    Even the mindless Kurokos, programmed to follow orders, felt the primal threat radiating from him.


    His gaze finally settled on Kuroko One. Their leader, who posed the most immediate danger. Lucian made a decision. He had to be eliminated first.


    With a swift movement, Lucian hurled the broken katana towards his foe.


    Then, he vanished, his very presence dissolving, disappearing.


    The katana arced through the air, a silent missile of death with *Swish*


    Kuroko One reacted instinctively, catching the blade but his instincts forced him to throw it to the ground.


    He blocked a powerful kick, clutching Lucian''s leg, preventing him from striking.


    "You won''t die the first time? I''ll just kill you again," Kuroko One growled, his eyes narrowed, a cold glint reflecting the moonlight.


    Lucian''s golden eyes, like two ethereal orbs, burned into him. He spun, his leg still trapped in Kuroko One''s grasp.


    The Kuroko One thought, ''Let''s see if you can escape my grasp,'' as he tightened his clutch on Lucian''s leg.


    But Lucian continued spinning, his leg twisting and breaking with a sickening crunch.


    He then launched a devastating kick with his other foot, landing squarely on Kuroko One''s jaw. The impact sent Kuroko One sprawling backward, tumbling across the forest floor.


    Lucian landed hard, his leg twisted at an unnatural angle. Pain lanced through him, but it was a mere flicker compared to achieve his goal.


    He snatched the broken katana from the ground, his grip tight and unwavering. As he rose to his feet, his golden ethereal eyes flickered as a wave of warmth surged through his injured limb. The bone knit itself back together, the pain fading as quickly as it had come.


    He stood, ready for battle, his leg as strong as ever. His movements fluid despite the recent injury.


    He vanished once more, reappearing behind Kuroko One who was just beginning to rise.


    The broken katana pierced the back of Kuroko One''s neck with a sickening thud. Kuroko One''s eyes were wide with disbelief as he stared up at Lucian, unable to comprehend what had just transpired, but Lucian didn''t hesitate.


    He moved the broken katana using it to slice through the neck slow but surely, he had severed Kuroko One''s head completely.


    The severed head rolled to a stop, its eyes still wide with despair.


    Lucian''s gaze flickered to the head before looking up to the two figures standing before him, Seung-Jo and Noshiko.


    They watched in horrified fascination, their eyes switching between Lucian''s miraculously healed leg and Kuroko One''s headless body.


    They couldn''t fathom what had just happened, but there was one word echoed in their minds as they looked at Lucian: ''Monster.''


    The forest was silent, the only sound of the rustling of leaves and the chilling silence of death.


    ______________________


    Next Chapter 47: Rush Against Time


    ______________________

 Chapter 47: Rush Against Time

    ***************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Forest


    Seung-Jo felt a shiver run down his spine as Lucian''s gaze settled upon him. His instincts screamed at him to run, to get as far away from this terrifying force as possible. The hairs on his arms stood on end.


    "Look, I''ll just go. I don''t want to fight, okay?" Seung-Jo stammered, taking a tentative step backward, desperately wanting to escape Lucian''s presence.


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, but inside his mind, Cortana''s voice echoed, ''Your body is too exhausted. You need to kill the Kurokos quickly now. Let him go, otherwise, even your body won''t recover.'' Lucian nodded silently, recognizing that he was pushing his limits.


    He vanished before Seung-Jo and Noshiko could react, leaving Seung-Jo with a shaky breath of relief. But that relief was short-lived. He felt a cold edge press against his shoulder, halting him in his tracks.


    "You think you''re safe now that he''s gone?" Noshiko sneered, a raised eyebrow betraying her skepticism. She turned her gaze to the Kurokos, witnessing Lucian''s brutal efficiency, her eyes narrowed in confusion and awe. ''What was he?''


    Lucian reappeared behind a Kuroko, plunging his broken katana into its nape with a swift, deadly precision.


    He spun, disarming the Kuroko, snatching its curved weapon, and using it to sever its head with a single, clean cut.


    He vanished again, reappearing, each time a life extinguished with a single, calculated move. His movements became a symphony of death, efficient, clean, and almost balletic dance of death.


    He knew it was a race against time. His body was nearing its breaking point but his determination fueled him onward.


    He gritted his teeth, vanishing once more.


    He materialized before the older children, the curved blade in his hand arcing through the air, slicing through the joints of a Kuroko''s arm with pinpoint accuracy.


    He snatched another weapon, his movements becoming a blur, dismembering the Kurokos with practiced ease, separating them from their limbs.


    The Kurokos, now without hands or arms, continued to charge but the children, no longer afraid, stood their ground.


    Their bare fists flew, a flurry of punches and kicks, their coordinated defense a testament to their unity.


    They dodged and weaved, their movements surprisingly agile, effortlessly evading the clumsy attacks of the dismembered Kurokos.


    Lucian surveyed the scene, a tired smile playing on his lips.


    He knew he couldn''t kill them all but he could neutralize them rendering them harmless to the children by standing in front of the older kids knowing the Kurokos would rush towards before them.


    As his body continued to ache, his energy fading. He knew he might not be able to end every Kuroko''s life but they were no longer a threat to the children.


    "You guys can handle it, right?" he asked, his voice raspy, his face covered with blood.


    Julianne looked at his tired figure, the blood coating his face, her heart aching. She saw the young children, some still caught in the clutches of the Kurokos, and knew he wouldn''t rest until they were safe.


    She glanced around at the other children, their expressions mirroring her own.


    They all understood.


    "We can handle this." she whispered, her eyes welling up. "Go. Save them."


    Lucian nodded, a brief flicker of gratitude passing through his golden eyes.


    He vanished, disappearing into the chaos, his mission far from over. He would not rest until every child was safe.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Talia who had shape shift into a black wolf in full form, raced through the forest, heading towards Satomi and Noshiko''s location.


    She spotted a group of ninjas, clad in black, running carrying a young girl. Suddenly, a figure emerged like a flash, sliding in front of the lead ninja. With a swift move, the figure sliced at the ninja''s knees, forcing him to kneel.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    In a fluid motion the figure wielded a curved weapon rising aiming towards the ninja neck severing the ninja''s head completely.


    While the young girl was surprisingly calm, broke free from the dead ninja''s grasp.


    Talia''s wolf eyes widened in confusion. She didn''t know who to trust. Who is the foe.


    The figure continued his assault, waving his curved weapon.


    He sliced through the joint in the arms of the remaining ninjas, their limbs falling to the ground. With a spin, he wielded two curved weapons, beheading the last two other ninjas. Their head flew through the air before tumbling to the ground.


    The figure turned, and Talia knew he had noticed her.


    He knelt before the young girl, his eyes meeting Talia''s.


    Lucian, who was the figure, looked at the young girl, who was wiping blood from his face.


    "What''s your name, kid?" Lucian asked gently, noticing her unusual calmness.


    "My name is Anya, and you''re a kid too, brother." Anya said, wiping the blood from his cheek.


    Lucian smiled softly, releasing one of the curved weapons in his hand. He gently took Anya''s hand, which was still wiping his face.


    "Okay then, Anya, I need you to go to the older brother and sister for now. Can you do that?" Lucian asked gently, hoping she could run on her own. He was too tired to carry her back and continued to pursue the Kurokos.


    Anya nodded, her head lowering slightly.


    "Brother, are you tired?" she whispered her voice laced with concern.


    Lucian smiled softly. "I''m not, but I still need to go and save our siblings, okay?" Lucian said, taking the curved weapon back and standing up again.


    Anya whispered, "Liar." before she ran back towards the older children.


    Lucian watched her go, but then his eyes turned towards the large black wolf with golden eyes. ''No, black wolf with yellow eyes in your memories,'' Cortana''s voice sounded in his mind, making his eyes narrow. He wasn''t sure if the wolf was an enemy.


    But he heard footsteps, recognizing the sound of another Kuroko trying to escape with a child.


    Lucian shook his head. He didn''t have time to think about the wolf and its goals.


    He disappeared quietly rushing towards the kurokos.


    Talia, having overheard Lucian and Anya''s conversation, knew the ninjas in black were the villains, kidnapping children.


    She saw two ninjas running off with a kid and rushed to intervene. However, she paused, thinking, ''If I hadn''t heard that bloody figure talk I wouldn''t have figured out it''s a kid,'' She sprinted towards the ninjas.


    She opened her mouth to bite the head off one of the ninjas, but a powerful kick slammed into her head.


    Lucian jumped forward spinning and cutting the Kuroko''s head off.


    The ninja''s body crumpled, dropping the child, who rolled away as he looked at Lucian with gratitude as he eyes teared up while having a snot on his nose as he nodded and whispered a quick "thank you" to Lucian before running off towards the older kids.


    Talia''s wolf eyes glowed in annoyance as she looked at Lucian who jumped on her head.


    Lucian felt her gaze on him. "Don''t bite their heads off. They''ve got an alien parasite in them." he said calmly as he went after the other Kurokos.


    Talia''s eyes widened in disgust. She looked at the severed head, shaking her head before helping Lucian.


    She slapped at the Kurokos clawing at their chest as Lucian appeared behind their back to cut off their heads.


    Lucian nodded towards Talia, and she nodded back in response with her wolf head.


    Lucian observes her calmly his eyes twinkle as he thinks of something.


    ''do you really think that''s a good idea?'' Cortana''s voice in his mind was full of worry.


    ''Yes, I''m too tired, I need to use my energy more efficiently and I''ll get away passing it as a kid mischief'' Lucian answered through his mind before he disappeared.


    Talia felt her back sink as Lucian leaped onto her back. "Go!" Lucian commanded.


    Talia''s eyes widened in shock. ''This kid''s audacity,'' she thought, but before she could shake him off, she saw a large group of ninjas running with a group of children. "This will just be the first and last time, you''re lucky this time kid,'' she thought as she rushed forward.


    As Talia ran towards the Kurokos what they didn''t know is that Raizo appeared on one of the branches of the trees observing Lucian.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    As Talia raced through the forest with Lucian on her back, a helicopter appeared overhead, its searchlight beam pinning them in its sights.


    Lucian shielded his eyes, frowning as he looked up. They were close to the Kurokos, but half of them had stayed behind, weapons drawn, while those holding the children continued to run.


    Lucian''s frown deepened as Cortana''s voice sounded in his mind, delivering dire news. ''Thirty seconds. Your body will shut down,'' Cortana said urgently, hoping he could complete his mission.


    Lucian shook his head, his body tense. Talia, feeling his movement, couldn''t help but wonder, ''What''s this kid going to do now?''


    Lucian launched himself forward, leaping from Talia''s back to face the Kurokos. He blocked their weapons with a swift movement, then spun, cutting off their hands with a single stroke.


    While their attention was on Lucian, Talia pounced as she roared.


    Her claws ripped through their throats, tearing out chunks of flesh and snapping the bones in their necks with a sickening crunch. She bit down on the last Kuroko''s waist, shaking her head violently, separating the body completely.


    As she finished the final Kuroko, Lucian vanished. ''Twenty-six,'' a countdown appeared above his head, Cortana''s timing echoing in his mind a reminder on how much faster he needs to be.


    Lucian slid forward, severing the leg of a fleeing Kuroko. The ninja tumbled to the ground. Lucian knelt as he placed his hand with the curved weapon, aiming it at the Kuroko''s neck. As the ninja fell, inertia propelled the weapon forward, slicing through his throat.


    Lucian had no time to attend to the child trapped beneath the Kuroko''s body.


    ''Twenty-four,'' Cortana''s voice echoed.


    Lucian spun, gathering force, then hurled the curved weapon from his right hand before disappearing.


    The weapon struck the knees of a Kuroko, sending him to the ground. He struggled to rise, but before he could regain his footing, Lucian appeared at his side, cutting off his head.


    ''Fifteen.'' Lucian ran towards the last Kuroko, his mind becoming more groggy as his vision started blurring.


    He threw his remaining weapon at the Kuroko as he sprinted forward, disappearing from view.


    The Kuroko dodged the weapon but as he halted to avoid the attack, Lucian had already reached him from behind.


    ''Ten.'' Sensing the danger, the Kuroko spun, bringing down his weapon towards Lucian, the child still held in his grasp.


    ''Nine.'' Lucian, with no time to spare, made a desperate and violent decision.


    He didn''t block the weapon, allowing it to strike him but with his left hand, he grabbed the Kuroko''s arm, preventing the weapon from penetrating too deeply in his shoulders and pinning the ninja in place.


    ''Eight.'' Kuroko was trapped, unable to escape, and couldn''t attack as his hands were already full.


    Lucian''s right hand shot out like a spear, his two fingers piercing the soft flesh beneath the Kuroko''s jaw.


    ''Seven.'' Lucian knew it wouldn''t be enough. The Kuroko wouldn''t give up knowing how tenacious it is. So with every ounce of strength, Lucian shoved his right hand upward.


    ''Six,'' ''Five.'' The Kuroko''s head violently separated from his neck, his throat rupturing as blood sprayed out, splattering Lucian''s face and the ground as Lucian ripped the head from the body with a violent jerk.


    ''Four.'' Kuroko''s headless body crumpled to the ground, as Lucian pushed the child behind him, the child trembling in shock.


    Lucian grabbed the weapon that had been sturck on his shoulders as his own body started bleeding profusely.


    ''Three.'' Blood covered Lucian''s face but he had no time to clean it.


    His vision and hearing faded, as body started aching in pain a sign his body starting to shut down.


    But Lucian didn''t give up as he pointed the weapon in his hands towards any sound he could hear.


    ''Two.'' Talia came towards him but Lucian, with his blurry vision and weakened hearing, didn''t know it was her as he continued to point his weapon at her.


    Talia recoiled in shock, taking a few steps back, seeing the bloodied Lucian and the severed head in his hand.


    ''One.'' The helicopter''s sound echoed overhead, its spotlight beaming down on Lucian''s bloodied figure in the forest but Lucian simply pointed his weapon in the direction of the helicopter''s sound.


    ''Zero''


    A wave of exhaustion so profound it felt like a physical blow slammed into Lucian. His knees buckled, threatening to give way, but a primal scream of defiance erupted from his soul, ''Not enough! Not enough!'' The words were a guttural growl, a desperate plea to his failing body.


    He fought against the pull of gravity, his muscles burning with an agony that defied description.


    He stood, slowly, The weapon in his hand quivered slightly, but it remained pointed towards any threat protecting the child behind him.


    ______________________


    Next Chapter 48: Protect


    ______________________

 Chapter 48: Protect

    Support me on P@t_eon


    *************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Forest


    "What in the blaze happened here?" Storm Shadow growled, staring at the headless, handless bodies of the Kurokos littering the forest floor.


    He saw the children, along with Blind Master, Jinx, Satomi, and a couple others, finishing off the remaining ninjas.


    Storm Shadow unsheathed his katana and charged towards the fray, the Arashikage ninjas at his heels.


    Scarlett, left behind, shook her head. "Boys," she muttered, her eyes scanning the scene. She tapped her glasses, a frown creasing her forehead.


    Her gaze landed on the children and the Kurokos. She raised her crossbow, aiming it at the remaining Kurokos and pulling the trigger.


    *Swish* A bolt arced through the air, striking a Kuroko in the head.


    The Kurokos''s head snapped back then just turned towards Scarlett, looking towards her direction fixed on her.


    Scarlett''s eyes widened, but her resolve hardened as she continued firing. "Now I understand why they were all decapitated," she muttered, her finger pulling the trigger again.


    Another bolt found its mark, but the Kuroko remained standing, its movements jerky and unnatural.


    Storm Shadow, charging forward, sliced off the ninja''s head with a single, swift stroke. The other Arashikage ninjas moved in, systematically killing the remaining Kurokos.


    Storm Shadow approached Jinx, a question etched on his face. "What happened here?"


    Jinx met his gaze, her expression serious. "A monster appeared," she said, her voice a low rumble.


    But before she could elaborate, she felt a sharp pain in her leg. She glanced down, seeing Anya glaring at her, her face fierce. "Take it back," Anya growled, her voice laced with anger as she scrunched her nose making a tough expression. The other children echoed her sentiment, their eyes fixed on Jinx.


    Jinx coughed, her face slightly flushed. Tommy, ever the observer, raised a brow in question.


    "Another ninja clan," Jinx said, changing the subject. "They were interested in the Ozunu children."


    Footsteps echoed through the forest, and Scarlett emerged, her gaze sweeping over the scene.


    Noshiko followed closely behind, dragging a struggling Seung-Jo by his collar. His stomach was stabbed through by Noshiko''s katana, a silent threat that made the air crackle with tension.


    Noshiko looked at Satomi, her expression concerned. "Are you okay?"


    Satomi offered a small smile, her hand resting on her friend''s shoulder. "I''m fine. What about the kid?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and worry.


    Noshiko shook her head. "I saw him heading that way," she said, pointing towards the direction where Lucian and Talia had disappeared. "On Talia''s back." A smirk played on her lips.


    Satomi''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Seriously? That boy really..." She struggled to find words to adequately describe Lucian.


    Noshiko finished her sentence with a chuckle, "That boy is tough." She turned back to Seung-Jo. "Shall we go get him?"


    Satomi looked at the children, the surrounding forest, and then the Arashikage ninjas. ''They''re safe now,'' she thought. ''Time to get that kid back.'' She nodded at Noshiko.


    Violet, watching this unfold, stood up, Garrett at her side. "We''ll come too!"


    The other children followed suit. "Yeah, me too," one of them said. "Us as well."


    Satomi''s eyes widened. She knew, having seen how much these children had endured, that they wouldn''t back down.


    She looked at Noshiko, who raised a skeptical eyebrow at the eager group.


    "You guys can go, but stay behind us," Noshiko said, walking past Seung-Jo, who was staring blankly at the stars, minimizing his presence.


    The children hurried to obey, nodding quickly.


    Noshiko shook her head at them before turning back to Seung-Jo. Her gaze flickered between him and the children, her voice cold and measured. "When I saw you I can only think of what you guys had done to these kids, how much they suffered, makes me really want to kill you." She knelt before him, holding the handle of the katana as her eyes glowed.


    Seung-Jo''s eyes widened with fear. He tried to plead. "Wait ple-"


    A surge of lightning crackled through the katana, electrocuting him.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Seung-Jo screamed, his body wracked with pain as the electric current seared through his flesh. Noshiko watched him suffer, a flicker of satisfaction in her eyes.


    She pulled out the katana making him bleed, while the lightning on its blade fading, and took a final look at the children.


    "You are not worth living," she whispered, raising the katana, ready to end his life.


    But before she could strike, Blind Master stepped forward, his face impassive. "Lady Noshiko, the Arashikage Clan hope to take this man as a prisoner," he said, bowing slightly.


    Noshiko narrowed her eyes, her gaze sharp and dangerous. "Oh, Blind Master, does your Arashikage Clan have an interest in these parasites as well?" she asked, her voice laced with venom.


    Blind Master shook his head, his expression unreadable. "No, the Arashikage would never rely on such things but we hope to gather information about their clan," he said, hoping Noshiko would understand their reasoning.


    Noshiko turned back to Seung-Jo, a flicker of pity in her eyes.


    "You are lucky this time." She sheathed her katana and nodded at Satomi, walking towards the direction where she had last seen Lucian and Talia.


    The children, still shaken but still followed behind. Blind Master watched them go, his gaze was troubled.


    Jinx and Tommy approached him, their faces serious. "What are you thinking about, old man?" Storm Shadow asked, his eyes fixed on the Blind Master.


    "I fear we are too late," Blind Master said, shaking his head. He turned to the Arashikage ninjas.


    "Secure him, and follow them," he ordered, pointing at Seung-Jo. Two ninjas stepped forward, restraining the whimpering prisoner.


    Seung-Jo who was getting dragged was screaming internally ''what we did, what we did is just die probably that Kurokos couldn''t even take one kid'' he thought sadly.


    As they followed Noshiko and Satomi, Scarlett remained silent, her fingers tapping against her glasses as she surveyed the scene, capturing everything in her camera.


    Finally, they spotted Lucian. He stood there, his back rigid, pointing a curved blade at Talia who was in full wolf form.


    Noshiko and Satomi gasped, their eyes widening at the sight of Lucian, his face and body covered in blood, a severed head clutched in his hand.


    They hurriedly pushed the children back, shielding them from the disturbing scene.


    Storm Shadow''s eyes widened, recognizing the kid he''d seen on the street with Takeshi and the others.


    Blind Master sighed. "He''s barely conscious," he said, his voice heavy with concern.


    Jinx was astonished. "But, he still standing?"


    "Yes, and not only that, his body is still tense. It means if any sound comes at him, he might attack," Blind Master explained, watching Lucian with a troubled expression. Storm Shadow continued to observe, his eyes narrowed.


    "Sir, are you seeing this?" Scarlett asked, her voice a mixture of shock and disbelief as she stared at Lucian. She turned to General Hawk''s earpiece.


    The radio crackled. "That''s what I want to know too," General Hawk''s voice boomed from the speaker.


    "Who is that?"


    Just then, a helicopter buzzed overhead, its spotlight scanning the forest floor. It landed directly on Lucian, highlighting his blood-soaked figure.


    He instinctively pointed his weapon towards the sound of the helicopter, his body locked in a rigid, unconscious stance.


    The mission''s peaceful ending had evaporated. Tension hung heavy in the air, a palpable sense of unease filling the forest.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Forest: Helicopter


    "Who is that?" General Hawk asked, his gaze fixed on Sen, who remained silent. "Seeing how close that wolf is with that kid they probably know him, that means you have information," he said, unaware that Talia didn''t even know the kid in front of her was Lucian, the very person they were trying to find.


    Sen frowned, her eyes drawn to Lucian''s bloody figure. She thought of Ozunu''s words, ''The new T¨­ry¨­ of the Ozunu clan,'' she mused, slightly troubled.


    Looking at the bodies scattered around, she contemplated his potential. She couldn''t tell if he would be an ally or a headache, just like the Ozunu clan had been.


    Finally, she turned towards General Hawk.


    "The real question, General Hawk, is what are you going to do?" Sen said, shifting the responsibility to General Hawk.


    Even if they killed Lucian, who was probably the one Noshiko was searching for, it wasn''t her problem.


    Sen needed to think about the clan''s future. She didn''t know if it was a good thing that a kid like him was rising up but she wouldn''t make that decision alone.


    She needed someone else to do it.


    She had to save the clan''s reputation and perhaps, prevent future problems.


    General Hawk''s eyes narrowed at her. ''Old fox,'' he thought, before focusing on Lucian, observing his youthful height.


    The radio beside him crackled to life.


    [Sir, are you seeing what I''m seeing?] Maslow''s voice sounded laced with shock and fear.


    [We have a clear visual, sir. Do you want us to shoot?] Maslow asked, seeking confirmation.


    General Hawk remained silent, his gaze shifting to Sen.


    Akiko watched them both, then spoke. "Lady Sen, he''s a kid." Akiko said, hoping to persuade them to stop.


    But Sen simply raised her hand, stopping Akiko from speaking. Her eyes met General Hawk''s, waiting for his decision.


    "On my signal, shoot," General Hawk said, his eyes fixed on Lucian''s figure. But before he could give the order, someone rushed towards Lucian, a weapon in hand.


    When the soldiers surrounded Lucian from a distance, a heavy silence fell over the forest. No one spoke, the atmosphere, thick with tension. Even those who had come to find him remained silent as Talia who was still a wolf took a step back away.


    But someone else did.


    Violet sprinted forward, grabbing a discarded Kuroko weapon from the ground. Garrett was close behind, his own eyes wide with resolve.


    "Come back! Stay away from him!" Noshiko shouted, knowing Lucian might unconsciously attack anyone who came near.


    Violet ran directly in front of Lucian, who instinctively aimed his weapon at the sound of her approach.


    She stood there, head bowed, her weapon held firmly in her hand.


    "You can rest now," Violet said softly, her gaze fixed on the ground.


    She didn''t care about the soldiers, or Lucian, covered in blood and clutching a severed head. None of it matters now.


    "Violet...is that you?" Lucian rasped, his voice barely a whisper, a flicker of recognition in his tired eyes.


    He''d finally heard a familiar voice.


    "Yeah, it''s me," Violet replied calmly, her shoulders shaking slightly. She kept her head down but her voice remained steady.


    "Are...you...guys...okay?" Lucian asked, his voice fading with each word.


    "Yes." Violet looked up, tears streaming down her face. She choked back a sob, her gaze locked on Lucian.


    "We''re all fine," she pleaded, "You can rest now, please." The tears continued to flow, but her plea was unwavering.


    She wanted him to rest beside her, Garrett clenched his jaw, his own eyes glistening with tears. He was struggling to hold back his own emotions.


    "Is...that...so?" Lucian asked, a faint smile gracing his lips. Violet and Garrett''s eyes widened, tears spilling freely as they saw the tired smile.


    Garrett''s eyes welled up, knowing how happy Lucian was to know they were safe.


    ''That''s enough,'' Lucian thought, his body finally giving way. He slumped forward, dropping his weapon.


    Violet rushed forward, catching him under his arms.


    She pulled his arms around her shoulders and carried him, her gaze falling upon the child who had been clinging to Lucian''s clothes for protection. Turning to Garrett, they exchanged a silent, knowing nod, their lips pressed together in a shared determination.


    It was a children''s decision, one made without thinking, fueled solely by pure emotion. A decision without a plan.


    Garrett picked up the weapon Lucian had dropped. Taking a deep breath, his eyes still glistening but now filled with determination, he pointed the weapon at the soldiers, at Noshiko, at Satomi, at anyone who might threaten Lucian.


    "Stay back! All of you stay back!" he shouted, his voice raw with emotion. He pointed towards the helicopter.


    Violet, carrying Lucian, raised her weapon, mirroring Garrett''s action.


    "Stay back! Don''t come here! Don''t ever come here!" she shouted. Their plan, their decision was to take Lucian somewhere safe, to let him rest, to protect him as he had protected them.


    But they were not alone in this decision.


    The other children began to run, one of them helping Violet carry Lucian on his shoulders. "Stay away! You can''t hurt him!" he shouted, his voice ringing with defiance. The others took up fighting positions, facing the adults.


    Anya, her eyes burning with anger, was held back by an Arashikage ninja. "Let me go! You bad guys, let me go!" she shouted, striking out at the ninja but her punches were meaningless against his strength. He didn''t even flinch.


    Anya was about to break down when Julianne appeared, sprinting towards them. With a powerful kick, she sent the ninja flying backward, then grabbed his katana, unsheathing it with a swift motion.


    "Stay back!" she shouted at the Arashikage ninjas, her voice filled with fierce determination. She took Anya''s hand, pulling her away from the adults.


    As they walked toward Lucian, a ripple of shock passed through the adults. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    One by one, the children surrounded Lucian, forming a protective barrier against the soldiers and anyone else who might try to harm him.


    These kids didn''t have adult problems. They had made a decision based purely on their hearts, fueled by their feelings, without considering the consequences.


    They only had one goal, one thought, ''protect him,'' a mission they''re all willing to do. Just like him, just like Lucian protected them. They will protect him with their lives. As they looked at each other, their eyes full of resolve, they roared with a unified voice.


    "STAY BACK!"


    _____________________


    Next Chapter 49: Mission Accomplished


    _____________________

 Chapter 49: Mission accomplished

    **************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Forest


    ''Is this why you teach me, to let me teach him, To think you would control my thoughts until you die Ozunu,'' Raizo thought while he looked at Lucian who was surrounded by kids. ''Pity looks like you didn''t know how much a Monster your heir is,'' Raizo then looks at the bodies of Kuroko on the ground knowing Lucian already fully controls his presence and speed and body becoming the perfect ninja.


    Raizo then looks back at Lucian before looking at the kids as he puts his right hand on his chest. ''what would you do in this situation kiriko,'' he thought as he looked at them, he sighed before he completely disappeared from the Tree branch.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    The Blind Master observed the scene, a subtle smile playing on his lips before fading as quickly as it had appeared. "Seems we''re too late," he murmured, his voice laced with regret. "Our mission has failed."


    Storm Shadow frowned, understanding the weight of the Blind Master''s words. "Then what should we do?" he asked, his voice filled with uncertainty.


    "Some things are best left unsaid, even if they''re thought or planned." the Blind Master interrupted, his tone firm yet gentle. "You have much to learn, Tomisaburo, if you wish to lead the Arashikage Clan."


    Storm Shadow''s frown deepened, acknowledging his shortcomings. He remained silent, absorbing the Blind Master''s words.


    "You seem pleased, Blind Master." Hard Master stated as he appeared behind a tree, his keen gaze locked on the children as he walked alongside the Blind Master.


    The Blind Master couldn''t mask his satisfaction from Hard Master''s discerning eyes. "Their hearts beat for the same thing," he replied, "unwavering in their calm amidst the chaos."


    Hard Master nodded, his expression unreadable as he continued to observe the children. "It simply means they''ve already chosen a clan to protect, one that resonates with their hearts." He shook his head, his voice tinged with a hint of melancholy.


    "It appears our missions have met with failure."


    Their mission, to dismantle the Ozunu clan and recruit its orphans, had ultimately ended in disappointment.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    "Maslow, are you really going to shoot them? They''re just kids!" Mika exclaimed, her eyes wide with horror as she stared at Maslow, who stood before her, his weapon aimed at the group of children surrounding Lucian.


    Maslow''s eyes remained fixed on the scene, searching for an opening, a clear shot at Lucian in case General Hawk''s order to eliminate him arrived.


    "Look at the bodies on the ground, Mika." Maslow countered, his voice cold and unwavering.


    "Tell me, can a child do that?"


    Mika glanced around, taking in the carnage, remembering the severed head Lucian had held in his hand. She shook her head, reluctantly acknowledging the truth.


    "He might not be a child, but look at those children surrounding him. Their faces are filled with fear, yet they protect him. Tell me, Maslow, are they children or not? Are you truly willing to kill them as well?"


    Maslow studied the children''s faces, one by one, observing the terror etched on their young features, yet their unwavering resolve to shield Lucian. ''Why would they protect that monster?'' he thought, torn between his duty and his conscience, struggling to make a decision to order his men to lower their weapons.


    Suddenly, a cold blade pressed against his nape, sending a jolt of adrenaline through his veins. "Lower your weapon and order your men to do the same." a voice whispered, cool and emotionless, beside him. He had no idea when the figure had appeared.


    Maslow took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. He slowly lowered his gun.


    "I thought you hated the Ozunu Clan." he said, turning to face the owner of the voice, finally seeing it was Raizo, a katana held firmly against his neck.


    "I hate the way the Ozunu Clan was led." Raizo responded, his voice calm and unwavering, even as the soldiers around them aimed their guns at him.


    "This is a chance for change."


    "Oh my God, Raizo, what are you doing?" Mika exclaimed, her hand instinctively reaching for her pistol. She pointed it at Raizo, then lowered it with a sigh.


    "Well, Mika, it seems your friend here has already chosen a side." Maslow observed, his gaze shifting from Raizo to the surrounding soldiers. "That might be right." he continued, addressing Raizo. "but appearing here with your katana on my neck, under these bright lights, isn''t the smartest move." He gestured towards the helicopter hovering above Lucian, its searchlights illuminating the scene, and the sound of approaching helicopters filling the air.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "It will be hard for you to disappear into the shadows like the other Ozunu ninjas, making you an easy target."


    Raizo shook his head, a slight smile playing on his lips. "Perhaps." he murmured "but only if I''m alone." He glanced at the large tree behind Maslow.


    Maslow followed his gaze, his expression turning grim. "They''re here?" he asked, a hint of fear creeping into his voice.


    "Yes, after all, they are loyal to the Ozunu Clan, for them it doesn''t matter if there''s Ozunu blood flowing through their veins or not." Raizo confirmed, his eyes still focused on the tree. "For them, this is their chance."


    From the shadows of the tree, figures emerged, their faces obscured by the darkness.


    They were the survivors, the escaped members of the Ozunu Clan, led by Takeshi, who had painstakingly sewn his hands back together and healed his wounds.


    Takeshi looked at Raizo, a flicker of pride in his eyes. "Seems you still know where you belong, little brother." he murmured, his voice tinged with a hint of satisfaction.


    As the lights from the approaching helicopters bathed the clearing in their harsh glare, the Ozunu ninjas dissolved back into the shadows, their bodies becoming one with the darkness, waiting for the perfect moment to strike, to protect Lucian and the children, the future of their clan.


    The tension in the air was palpable, a freezing current that flowed through everyone present.


    Maslow, his face grim, knew that the ninjas lurking in the shadows would not hesitate to attack.


    The crackling of the radio brought a moment of relief. General Hawk''s voice filled the air.


    [Do not shoot, I repeat, do not shoot.]


    [Maslow, stand down.]


    Maslow pursed his lips, his gaze shifting from the radio to Raizo. "It seems you''re not cutting my head off today." he remarked, a hint of sarcasm lacing his voice. Raizo, just calmly put away his katana before turning towards the children with bright eyes. ''looks like the end of my life, will be a start for their new beginning.'' he thought.


    Maslow addressed the soldiers assembled before him. "Lower your weapons. Our mission is complete!" He shouted, his gaze lingering on the children, a complex mixture of emotions swirling in his eyes.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    General Hawk surveyed the tense scene unfolding below, his gaze lingering on the children huddled together. He picked up the radio, his voice firm but measured.


    "Do not shoot," he declared, his words echoing through the air. "I repeat, do not shoot." He observed Maslow and Raizo, their tense standoff a testament to the turmoil swirling around them. "Maslow, stand down."


    As the soldiers lowered their weapons, a voice pierced through the air, carrying a hint of warning.


    "You might regret this in the future, you know." Sen said, her eyes fixed on the Ozunu children. "Not ordering your men to shoot." She couldn''t shake the feeling that their mission to eradicate the Ozunu Clan had been a colossal failure. ''The Ozunu clan will rise again with those children and him leading them.'' she thought, her gaze settling on Lucian''s bloodied form, a wave of apprehension washing over her. She needed to find a way to deal with this unexpected turn of events.


    "Maybe, maybe not." General Hawk replied, shaking his head, his conscience refusing to allow him to order the execution of children. "After all, they''re still children, with much to learn, even that bloody kid." He met Sen''s eyes, acknowledging her worries.


    Sen''s eyes lit up as a plan began to form in her mind. ''Learn, teach.'' She turned towards General Hawk, her worries eased. She had found a solution.


    "So what are you going to tell your superiors, General Hawk? You failed your mission after all." she inquired, a hint of amusement in her voice.


    General Hawk chuckled softly, his gaze sweeping across the scene.


    "Fail? I wouldn''t say the mission failed." His eyes focused on the ground, taking in the destruction.


    "After all, everyone here saw the Ozunu Orphanage destroyed, even the T¨­ry¨­ of the Ozunu Clan is dead."


    Sen raised an eyebrow, challenging his statement.


    "And what if they discover that there are surviving ninjas and orphans of the Ozunu Clan?" she asked, her voice laced with curiosity, eager to hear his explanation.


    General Hawk smirked, his plan forming in his mind. "With the new T¨­ry¨­ being so young, it will take time for the world to realize there are survivors from this night. Maybe, by then, I''ll be long retired." He laughed, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    "Whoever leads the Joes after me will have to deal with that problem."


    Sen shook her head, her gaze fixed on the children, a sense of unease settling in her stomach. ''I don''t know about General Hawk''s confidence.'' she mused, ''but I feel it won''t be long before the human and supernatural worlds remember the Ozunu clan again.'' She felt their potential, their will, their courage. ''These children will do great things in the future,'' she thought.


    Sen was about to voice her thoughts when a crackle from the helicopter radio interrupted her. As one of the soldiers in the other helicopters reported.


    [Sir, the sky...] his voice filled with a tremor of fear, reached their ears.


    General Hawk frowned, his brow furrowed in confusion. "Soldier, repeat that." he commanded, his voice regaining its authority.


    [Sir! The sky is falling!] the soldier screamed, his voice laced with terror.


    General Hawk and Sen exchanged a look, their eyes widening in shock. They both looked up at the sky.


    The clouds above them were falling, cascading towards the earth, a surreal and terrifying spectacle.


    General Hawk''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Man, land this chopper down immediately!" He barked the order to the pilot, who, already looking up at the falling sky, immediately began maneuvering the helicopter for a landing.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    As the soldiers lowered their weapons, a wave of relief washed over the children, their eyes sparkling with happiness. They had achieved their goal, their mission complete, they had protected him. While a sense of contentment settled in, they didn''t let their guard down, their eyes scanning the surrounding area for any potential threats.


    "You can sit down now, you know." Julianne whispered to Anya, who stood vigilant, her gaze sweeping the horizon with a fierce intensity, a hint of cuteness in her narrowed eyes. Anya, however, shook her head, her expression resolute. "No, I won''t rest until he wakes up, just like he did for us." she declared with a firm voice.


    Making Julianne smile and shake her head in amusement. Julianne then turned towards Violet, her heart sinking at the sight of Violet''s worried, almost panicked expression.


    Violet watched Lucian, whose condition continued deteriorating, blood staining his shoulders. She felt helpless, lacking the knowledge or skills to tend to his wounds.


    Garret, noticing her distress, was about to offer help but their conversation was interrupted by the shouts of the soldiers, Noshiko, and the others.


    "Come here now, all of you, come here!" Maslow bellowed, his voice echoing through the clearing.


    "Kids, come back." Noshiko called out, her voice laced with concern. She knew that trying to force them back would only provoke them but she had to try.


    "They''re too stubborn to listen to you," Mika said to Maslow, shaking her head. Maslow sighed, understanding their predicament. ''These kids still think we''re trying to hurt him,'' he thought, feeling a wave of sympathy. He continued to shout, "The helicopter is landing. Go back!"


    The children exchanged amused glances, then looked up, their eyes widening as they saw the helicopters descending.


    Violet and the older kids struggled to carry the unconscious Lucian. Their progress was slow, hampered by the weight of his limp form. Just as they were about to give in to exhaustion, a voice cut through the air.


    "I''ll carry him." Violet turned, skepticism clouding her features as she recognized Raizo, the man who had been brutally tortured by their own clan.


    Raizo saw her apprehension and shook his head. "Go now." he said, his voice firm. "I won''t hurt him, I promise."


    Violet and Kwon, the older child who was assisting her, exchanged nervous glances. But their hesitation was short lived. Raizo swiftly picked up Lucian, his grip gentle but strong.


    "Go!" he commanded. Violet and Kwon, their faces filled with relief, ran towards the trees.


    Raizo looked down and observed Lucian, who was unconscious. "You better survive, kid. they''re all relying on you." He whispered With that, he vanished into the shadows, disappearing with Lucian in his arms.


    As the children and Raizo reached the cover of the trees, they turned back to watch the helicopter land. The helicopter''s blades churned the air, kicking up dust and sending dry leaves swirling around them.


    They watched as General Hawk, Sen, Akiko, and the pilot emerged from the helicopter, their expressions shifting from relief to utter shock as they looked up at the sky.


    As the clouds descended, exploding into a thick, humid white mist that blocked their vision and spread through the forest, they heard the sound of approaching footsteps, echoing through the silent clearing, walking towards them.


    ______________________


    Next Chapter 50: Chains and Bonds


    ______________________

 Chapter 50: Chains & Bonds

    ***************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Sky


    On the cloud, Jang Man Wol wiped away a tear, her gaze fixed on Lucian, who was in bloody form still standing, barely conscious.


    She raised her head, fanning her hand across her face to stop the tears from falling.


    Lee Yeon''s eyes were turned red as he looked at Lucian, as he kept nodding approval. ''You did well kid,''


    Lee Rang and Kim Yoo-ri kept their heads down, as they sneaked glances at Areum, who was beaming with a wide grin.


    Areum''s eyes were wide with joy, a physical, white ten tails swaying on her back. ''Looks like you survived, my son, and you thrived well,'' she thought, feeling a swell of pride that Lucian had overcome his trials.


    She then shifted her attention to the children surrounding him. ''Looks like the plan went well,'' she thought, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. ''Now, for the last piece.'' Her plan was coming together perfectly.


    Areum and Yggdrasil had recognized Lucian''s immense potential from the moment he was connected to the golden branch. That''s why they''d invested in him in the first place.


    So They needed to secure his allegiance but first, they needed to understand him to assess his character, especially as he was a mature soul.


    They''d given him a sense of belonging in this world, a key part of her plan.


    The killings at the Hotel del Luna weren''t just a test, they were a calculated move to bring him into their fold. Killing supernatural creatures would make him an enemy of other factions, and his Ozunu heritage was a bonus. ''And him becoming T¨­ry¨­ was the final push,'' she mused, even though she hadn''t expected her nine year old son to become the new leader of the Ozunu Clan.


    She glanced back at the children. ''His first attachment, the chain that will bind him to this world, to our faction,'' she thought. She''d deliberately kept Lucian away from her, knowing that a genuine, Real attachment would be his weakness, binding him to their world and their faction.


    It would be difficult for him to resist their influence if he found out the truth, especially since her faction was the only one who could protect the children and his clan.


    He was already hated by the others.


    Areum turned towards Jang Man Wol and the others. "Shall we go down?" she asked, a charming smile gracing her lips as she walked towards them.


    Jang Man Wol puffy eyes from crying narrowed, sensing the mischief in Areum''s smile.


    ''She''s planning something,'' she thought, her gaze shifting to Lee Yeon, who was watching Areum closely, his mind clearly working along the same lines.


    "Unnie, what are you planning this time?" Jang Man Wol asked, her voice wary.


    Areum blinked, her smile softening. "I just want to meet the children who protected my child when he was weak." she said, her voice laced with an innocent sweetness.


    Jang Man Wol took a step back, her instincts screaming at her.


    She exchanged a worried glance with Lee Yeon, both of them thinking the same thing, ''She''s after the kids.''


    They nodded silently, knowing they couldn''t let Areum have her way. Even if they couldn''t beat her they had to try, enough was enough. before that they needed to figure out what she was planning,


    "Then let''s go." Lee Yeon said, moving towards the edge of the cloud, prepared to jump.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Areum shook her head, stopping Lee Yeon in his tracks. ''If the other factions find out the Ozunu Clan survived, I should let them know they''re with us,'' she thought, her plan unfolding in her mind.


    As she is about to make a big move.


    Her pupils glowed white as she knelt down on the cloud, placing her palm on its surface. She began to manipulate it, controlling it to fall.


    Lee Yeon''s eyes widened as he saw what she was doing.


    ''Whatever she''s planning, it''s something big,'' he thought, understanding the gravity of her actions.


    Areum was serious.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    As the clouds descended from the sky, gently settling onto the forest floor, a thick white mist spread out like a blanket, obscuring the clearing in a soft with ethereal glow.


    Areum and the others landed at the ground softly before Areum began to walk towards Lucian, a soft and gentle smile gracing her lips.


    Lee Yeon and Jang Man Wol followed closely, trying to decipher her intentions.


    Lee Rang and Kim Yoo-ri, their eyes glowed as their pupils turned to a slit as they looked around with interest, their gaze lingering on the lifeless bodies of the Kuroko.


    The soldiers, hearing the approaching footsteps, they immediately pointed their guns towards Areum direction, their fingers tightening on the triggers.


    The Arashikage Clan ninjas become vigilant, as they drew their weapons as well, their eyes scanning the misty clearing for any sign of danger.


    The Ozunu Clan ninjas, hidden amongst the trees, also emerged, their forms blending seamlessly with the shadows.


    While Raizo, gripped his katana tightly in his hand as he stood by Lucian''s side, ready to strike.


    Satomi, Noshiko, and Talia stood together, forming a protective barrier around the children.


    Their eyes gleamed with an intense glow from red to purple and golden yellow, ready to fight for their charges.


    "Who''s there?!" General Hawk shouted, his voice a mix of curiosity and alarm as he aimed his pistol towards Areum.


    Sen stood beside him, her expression calm but her eyes narrowed, her gaze fixed on the approaching figure.


    Hard Master and Blind Master stood behind them, ready to spring into action if needed.


    Areum raised an eyebrow at their reactions but simply wiggled her fingers, causing the mist to surge towards the soldiers and Arashikage Clan ninjas, engulfing them in a thick, dreamlike fog.


    The soldiers and ninjas collapsed to the ground, their bodies slumping into slumber.


    Raizo''s eyes widened in shock as his muscles tensed, his reflexes kicking in, ready to move.


    The other Ozunu ninjas materialized around Lucian, their bodies tense and alert.


    While the three supernatural creatures, sensing the shift in the air, tensed, their eyes focused on the source of the approaching footsteps.


    The children, their eyes wide with fear, watched in horror as the soldiers fell unconscious before them.


    The older kids, their faces filled with despair, felt a wave of panic. They had been chased, they had been kidnapped, and now this.


    As they looked towards the approaching footsteps, their fear intensified.


    Their eyes widened in shock and surprise as they saw the most beautiful woman they had ever laid eyes upon.


    Raizo, Takeshi, and the other Ozunu ninjas gasped, their eyes widening as well.


    Instinctively, they cut their palms with their weapons, drawing blood, their bodies tensing, their minds fighting to resist the overwhelming pull towards her. ''That was dangerous,'' Raizo thought, his gaze fixed on Areum with a mixture of fear and fascination. ''I almost lost myself.'' He felt an uncontrollable attraction, a powerful pull towards her, a force that threatened to consume him.


    Talia transform back to human and Satomi froze, their supernatural instincts reacting with a primal fear. They knew instantly that Areum could kill them with ease. Their eyes were wide with terror, their bodies struggling to remain still.


    Noshiko''s eyes widened in a mixture of surprise and curiosity as she recognized Areum.


    "Guardian Kitsune." She whispered. As she started thinking she knew there was only one Guardian Kitsune and it was connected to Yggdrasil.


    ''It had to be about Lucian,'' Noshiko thought, as her gaze then shifted to Lee Yeon, her eyes widening further. ''Another Kitsune,'' she thought, a flicker of recognition passing between them.


    Lee Yeon simply nodded slightly at Noshiko, his gaze returning to Areum.


    Areum looked at the Ozunu ninjas with amusement, her eyes lingering on their self-inflicted wounds, their attempts to regain control. "You guys are good for mortals." she remarked, while she stopped and masked her charm making the Ozunu Ninjas take a breath as they looked at her with warry eyes.


    Areum''s attention then shifted to Noshiko, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    She walked towards Noshiko, reaching out and gently lifting her chin, taking off Noshiko''s Mask


    Noshiko didn''t dare resist.


    "Why do you make yourself look old, little one?" Areum asked, her voice soft, but her words held an underlying power.


    "So my husband can feel normal beside me, lady-?" Noshiko replied, unsure of what title to use for this powerful being.


    "Areum, you can call me Areum," she said with a smile. She then turned towards Lucian, her steps deliberate and graceful.


    The Ozunu ninjas tensed, their bodies ready to spring into action. The children watched, their lips parted, unsure of what to do before deciding to follow her, eager to see what she would do.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    As Areum walked towards Lucian, a silent tension gripped the clearing.


    Lee Rang was kneeling before Scarlett, studied her glasses intently. They were blinking, an intriguing detail that caught his attention. "Interesting." he whispered a smirk playing on his lips.


    He took the glasses from Scarlett''s face, examining them with a discerning eye before placing them on his own.


    He looked around, expecting something extraordinary to happen. However, all he saw was the ordinary world through ordinary lenses.


    He shook his head, a hint of disappointment in his eyes. He had experienced wonders of technology during his travels with Areum, and he knew never to underestimate any gadget.


    He crushed the glasses in his hand, a small sigh escaping his lips.


    What he didn''t know was when he destroyed it, it sent a distress signal towards ''the pit'' in the Sahara desert. Alerting the whole base.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    As Areum neared Lucian''s location, a katana appeared before her, its sharp point aimed squarely at her throat.


    "Back off." Raizo threatened his voice was cold and calm as Areum''s charm was gone but his eyes were wary as he scrutinized her.


    Areum''s eyes narrowed with a flicker of amusement dancing in them.


    She gazed at the katana, before reaching out with her hand, delicately pinching the blade tip between her fingers.


    The blade began to crack, spiderweb fractures spreading across its surface before it shattered completely.


    Raizo stared at the broken katana as his jaw slack with disbelief.


    Areum continued to speak, her voice steady and unwavering. "I''ll forgive you for pointing your weapon at me this time, as you are from his clan." she said, her eyes narrowing, sending a chill down their spines.


    "Now, let me see my son." she declared, her gaze fixed on Lucian''s unconscious figure. A hush fell over the forest as everyone who heard her words was stunned into silence.


    ______________________


    Next Chapter 51: Seperation


    ______________________

 Chapter 51: Seperation

    ************************


    Japan, Ozunu Orphanage: Forest


    Seeing their shocked expressions, Areum rolled her eyes before pushing Raizo away, gracefully walking towards Lucian.


    She knelt before him, her gaze softening as she caressed his cheek. Her fingers gently traced the contours of his face, sensing the bleeding from his wounds slowly stopping but still continuing. ''Looks like the tree is healing him well,'' she thought, knowing Lucian wouldn''t die completely until the tree was destroyed.


    Before she could continue her inspection, a child''s voice interrupted her.


    "Excuse me, your name is Areum, right?" Julianne asked, having overheard Areum''s conversation with Noshiko.


    "Can I ask you how you got here? If you''re Lucian''s mom, why did you just appear now when he''s like that?" Her voice was laced with worry and confusion, turning to anger as she accused Areum of wrongdoing.


    The other children gathered around Julianne, their faces filled with concern.


    Violet scanned Areum from head to toe, whispering with doubt, "Lucian doesn''t have any white hair like you." The children glared at Areum, their eyes filled with distrust.


    Areum stopped caressing Lucian''s cheek, her brow furrowed. She observed the children, but her vision was suddenly blocked by a pair of legs.


    She looked up to see Jang Man Wol standing before her, with a wary gaze.


    Areum stood up, scoffing at Jang Man Wol and rolling her eyes. ''I wouldn''t hurt a kid,'' she thought, brushing past Jang Man Wol and meeting Julianne''s gaze. The girl took a step back with a pale face.


    Areum smirked.


    "Oh, I''ve been here from the beginning," Areum said, amusement lacing her tone.


    Satomi, Noshiko, and Talia exchanged doubtful glances. Raizo and the other Ozunu ninjas frowned.


    Violet stepped forward, her eyes blazing with anger. A tear slid down her cheek as she stared directly at Areum, her voice trembling with fury.


    "Then why did you let him get hurt like that? Aren''t you his mother? You should protect him!" She clenched her fist, then threw a punch at Areum''s stomach.


    ''What a feisty girl,'' Areum thought, her eyes following Violet''s fist. It was too slow for her. With ease, she caught Violet''s fist, then knelt down, her gaze locked on the girl as she smirked.


    "This was a test for Lucian," she said, her voice drawn out, making Jang Man Wol''s eyes widen in disbelief. ''This woman''s face is still as thick as ever,'' Jang Man Wol thought. She knew that even if Lucian died, Areum wouldn''t be bothered.


    "But Lucian made a mistake. He didn''t leave, did he?" Areum said, her eyes gleaming with mischief as she looked at Violet, then at the other children, her gaze lingering on each of their faces before returning to Violet.


    "He stayed because he wanted to save you. He wanted to help you," she said, her voice becoming flat and emotionless. "And he got injured like this because you guys are weak and can''t do anything, isn''t that right?"


    The children bit their lips, their eyes turning puffy, tears threatening to spill. Violet''s tears streamed down her face as she looked at Areum, her face filled with a mix of anger and pain.


    "Yah! Ahjumma!" Lee Yeon shouted, his voice filled with disbelief and anger.


    ''How can she go so low?'' he thought.


    Talia and Satomi''s eyes were filled with anger as their fear was replaced by a fierce protectiveness for the children.


    Noshiko frowned slightly, her thoughts racing. This wasn''t as simple as it seemed. Areum was an ancient kitsune, always with a goal, her words always veiled in layers of meaning.


    The Ozunu ninjas tightened their grip on their weapons, ready to attack at any moment, even if it meant their death.


    Lee Rang shook his head, hearing Areum''s words. He knew her game. ''A little bit of insult before an offer they can''t refuse,'' he thought.


    Kim Yoo-ri was bored, watching the soldiers and Arashikage Clan ninjas, her attention drawn to Lucian. She knelt down, pressing her fingers repeatedly against his cheeks. ''How can such a small body kill so many people?'' she thought in amazement and curiosity.


    Areum looked at the teary-eyed children. ''This will be easier than I thought. They''re so emotional for Lucian,'' she thought, shaking her head slightly as she stood up.


    "It''s true, isn''t it? You guys are dead weight to him," Areum said, her gaze sweeping over the children.


    Jang Man Wol opened her mouth to retort, but Areum continued before she could speak.


    "That''s why I''m here to help Lucian, to take care of you guys," she said, turning back to Lucian, her brow furrowed with interest as she noticed what Kim Yoo-ri was doing.


    "Come with me. With me, you will get stronger. You will be protected without being a dead weight to Lucian." She finally turned back to the children, her words echoing in the silent clearing, causing their eyes to widen in shock and confusion.


    They took a step back, knowing they were being targeted again.


    Talia and Satomi stepped in front of the children, their resolve hardening.


    "I think that''s a bit inappropriate, don''t you?" Talia said, her voice firm.


    "I have to agree with her. Your goal was Lucian from the beginning, wasn''t it?" Noshiko added, walking beside Talia, her words laced with a hint of accusation.


    "Yes, we can''t let the children go with you, even if you are strong. We can protect them ourselves," Raizo said, unable to stand by and let Areum take the children.


    They were the ones who would lead the Ozunu Clan to a new era of change.


    "Hohoho, protect? You say," Areum laughed, her disdain evident in her voice. She turned, her gaze sweeping the ground, her eyes landing on the dead bodies in the distance, then shifting to the sleeping soldiers and Arashikage ninjas.


    "From what I see, your clan is about to be destroyed if it wasn''t for Lucian, isn''t that right?" she asked, her voice a taunting question.


    Raizo and Takeshi exchanged a worried glance, their bodies tensing, ready to attack. Areum didn''t react to their movements.


    "How long and how can you protect them?" she asked, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Do you think they''re here to help you?" She stepped onto a sleeping Arashikage ninja, her heel pressing into his chest, causing the children to look at those who had just helped them.


    "No, they''re here to recruit you guys. And if you didn''t join, you would die," Areum said, her voice cold and matter of fact.


    "And they teamed up with these guys to just complete their mission, aren''t I right?"


    She smirked, her gaze meeting Raizo''s and the others'' eyes.


    "Everybody hates the Ozunu Clan, whether you want it or not," she said, her voice taking on a more serious tone.


    "You guys are already part of it. It''s either you accept it and get stronger or don''t, and die."


    She looked at the children, their faces filled with sadness, their eyes reflecting their unspoken desire for a normal life.


    "Let''s face it, kids. You guys won''t have a normal life ever again. And these guys, they can''t protect you. You know that," she said, kneeling down, her fingers pointing towards Raizo and the other Ozunu ninjas.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "And every time you guys are in danger, you''ll keep Lucian''s life on the line. I''m the only one who can give you strength and make you safe. You know that. So, what''s your choice?"


    Her eyes glowed white, a powerful aura emanating from her, her ten tails swirling around her.


    Noshiko gasped, her eyes widening as she saw Areum''s tails. ''Kitsune God,'' she thought, her body stiffening in shock. She couldn''t move, a sense of awe and fear overtaking her.


    Satomi and Talia froze, their bodies locked in place as if by an invisible force.


    Their eyes were filled with terror, their bodies trembling with fear.


    The children looked at each other, their young faces reflecting their difficult choices. They knew, from the youngest to the oldest, that a normal life was no longer an option. They had been hunted, they had been on the run, and now they were being targeted again.


    They looked at Lucian, his body covered in blood, his face pale, his breathing shallow. They couldn''t help but clench their fists.


    Seeing their reaction, Raizo sighed, knowing they were at a crossroads.


    He turned towards Areum, his expression serious.


    "Do they really have a choice, or are you just informing them of what''s going to happen?" he asked, knowing they couldn''t defeat her, but not wanting the children to be forced into this situation.


    Areum smirked at his question. "Don''t worry, you guys are coming too," she said, her tone casual, as if she was simply stating a fact.


    Takeshi''s brow furrowed but he quickly agreed. "We''ll go. We need to protect the T¨­ry¨­," he said, his voice firm.


    Areum shook her head, a hint of amusement in her eyes. "Lucian isn''t coming. He still has a journey to continue," she said, looking at them as if they were foolish. "You guys will just attract attention if you''re with Lucian. Even though you''re great at hiding, you can''t hide from every supernatural being who hates you," she said, a hint of amusement in her voice.


    The hatred of others would push the Ozunu Clan towards her faction, making it easier for her.


    Takeshi frowned, his face troubled. He knew the Ozunu Clan''s reputation wasn''t good in both the human and supernatural worlds.


    Seeing his reaction, Areum decided to deliver a final blow. "And you don''t want to announce to the world that the Ozunu Clan survived and that their T¨­ry¨­ is a kid with monster-like potential, right?" she said, her smirk widening, knowing they wouldn''t dare risk that.


    Takeshi frowned but stopped talking, silently agreeing with her words. He looked at the children, ''But we can protect them,'' he thought, making the decision to protect the future of the clan.


    "If Lucian isn''t coming, then what do you want us to do?" Violet asked, her voice strong with determination. She had found the strength to face Areum, her gaze unwavering as she met the kitsune''s aura. She didn''t believe that Areum would treat them well now that Lucian wasn''t with them. Garrett held Violet''s hand, giving her support and strength.


    The other children held and hugged each other closely, their eyes fixed on Areum.


    Areum''s aura dissipated, knowing she had succeeded. "Of course, you -" she started, but Jang Man Wol interrupted her.


    "You are going to study," Jang Man Wol said, looking at the children with a smile. ''I never thought I would say that. I''m sounding like a mother,'' she thought, knowing kids didn''t like being told what to do.


    The children looked at Jang Man Wol with incredulous shock. They were trained assassins, and she wanted them to study? Some of the younger kids thought she was kind, while others wondered why she was being so nice to them.


    Violet and Julianne looked from her to Areum, observing their exchange, while Garrett stared at Jang Man Wol with fear. ''This woman is the devil,'' he thought.


    Seeing the grateful looks on the children''s faces, Jang Man Wol felt a surge of pride. She noticed Violet and Julianne''s doubtful expressions, so she turned to Areum.


    "I''m right, unnie," Jang Man Wol said, asking for her confirmation.


    Areum crossed her arms over her chest and looked at Jang Man Wol, her brow raised, a look of interest in her eyes. She connected with Jang Man Wol telepathically.


    [What are you playing at, kid? What are you planning?]


    Jang Man Wol heard Areum''s voice in her head, but she just smiled at her before speaking aloud. "After all, you''re taking them to MY hotel, aren''t you? So it''s MY decision what to do with them," Jang Man Wol said, emphasizing the word "MY," making it clear that the hotel was hers, not Areum''s.


    [After all, you''re just a guest.] she added mentally.


    [You''ve got guts. I''ll give you that.] Areum said mentally, her eyes narrowing slightly as she looked at Jang Man Wol.


    [Looks like you guys are teaming up on me.]


    Lee Yeon, who had been walking towards Jang Man Wol, supporting her actions, looked at Areum, his gaze unwavering.


    [We don''t know what you''re planning for the children, but we will do our best to help them.]


    Areum looked at him, then back at Jang Man Wol, observing their interaction before turning to the children.


    "And get stronger. After all, we wouldn''t be able to help Lucian if they become ordinary," Areum added, her gaze shifting to Jang Man Wol and Lee Yeon, who were looking at the children with a mixture of concern and hope.


    "You decide. We wouldn''t force you," Jang Man Wol said softly but she thought, ''We would try to stop her,'' knowing that they might not be able to prevent Areum from enacting her plans.


    The children looked at each other, their faces filled with a mixture of joy and apprehension. For the first time since they were taken to the Ozunu Clan, they had a choice.


    Studying or going to school would be the closest they could get to a normal life.


    They glanced at Lucian, his body still covered in blood, his face pale, unconscious. They looked at each other again, a silent discussion taking place, their hearts filled with a mix of fear and hope.


    Finally, Julianne stepped forward, her voice trembling slightly as she announced their decision.


    "We can go with you. We can train and get stronger, but we hope the younger kids can still have a normal life and go to school," she said, her tone laced with hope that they would agree, that some of them could have a semblance of normalcy in their lives.


    "Okay," Areum said, nodding slightly, a hint of amusement in her eyes. "Prepare yourselves. We are leaving in five minutes." She looked at Jang Man Wol and Lee Yeon, rolling her eyes.


    "Aren''t you guys a bit old to be rebelling?" Areum whispered, her voice barely audible to them. She turned back to Lucian.


    Seeing Areum move away, Talia sighed. "Are you kids sure about your decision?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    The children looked at each other, a silent affirmation passing between them.


    Kwon shook his head towards Talia. "We all want to get stronger. Thank you for helping us," he said, bowing respectfully. He knew that they were about to leave, and their lives would never be the same.


    The other children, their eyes shining with determination, followed Kwon''s example, bowing deeply.


    Julianne and Violet whispered their thanks to everyone who had helped them.


    Talia''s eyes welled up with tears.


    She looked at the children, seeing their well mannered behavior. She raised her head, trying to hold back the tears, as Satomi walked beside her, caressing her arm gently, trying to comfort her.


    "You guys will do something great in the future," Satomi whispered, knowing what they had been through.


    They had grown stronger, more united, through their shared experiences.


    The children bowed to Satomi, then turned towards Noshiko, expecting her to say something to them.


    Noshiko nodded towards them, seeing their hopeful faces. She turned her head toward Areum, who was walking towards Lucian. "You guys should inform me where you''re staying if you have a chance," she said, her voice gentle.


    The older children lit up, bowing to Noshiko, knowing they needed to figure out how they would be treated before letting her know. They then bowed to the Arashikage ninjas, who were still asleep, thanking them for their help, even though they were there to recruit them.


    Julianne knelt in front of Anya, whispering to her. "Don''t you think we should say goodbye to your big brother? It will be a long time before we see each other again."


    Anya''s eyes widened, understanding Julianne''s words. She ran towards Lucian, the younger children trailing behind her. The older children smiled, following them.


    As they walked away, the three women couldn''t help but exchange concerned glances.


    "When do you think the world will find out they survived?" Talia whispered, knowing how many obstacles the children would face in the future.


    "When they shocked the world," Noshiko answered, her voice a hushed murmur. ''With Lucian leading them, the world will tremble when they grow up.'' She shook her head, already feeling the chaotic future unfolding before them.


    Satomi continued to smile, her gaze fixed on the children''s retreating backs. She was happy that they were safe, that they were no longer in danger.


    ?-----?-----?-----?-----?


    When Areum walked towards Lucian, the Ozunu ninjas made way for her. But Raizo couldn''t help but step forward.


    "Are you really just going to leave him here?" Raizo asked, his voice filled with concern. He knew that Lucian would want to see his mother, especially since he was from an orphanage.


    Areum looked at Raizo, then continued walking towards Lucian, kneeling down beside him.


    "When he finishes his journey and gets stronger, he will find me." Areum said, her gaze shifting to Kim Yoo-ri, who hadn''t left Lucian''s side and was observing his face with interest.


    Raizo frowned at Areum''s words, looking at Lucian, covered in blood and wounds.


    "You don''t even know if he''ll survive now," he said, knowing how serious Lucian''s injuries and exhausted body were.


    Areum smirked at Raizo, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "He looks tougher than you think." she said. She then looked at Kim Yoo-ri, her lips curling into a grin.


    "Why don''t you stay with him?" she said, her gaze meeting Kim Yoo-ri''s, who had stopped touching Lucian''s face.


    "Me?" Kim Yoo-ri pointed to herself, confused. "Why?" she asked, not understanding why Areum would order her to stay with her son.


    "I need more information about my son. After all, since you''re interested in him, why not stay by his side while informing me?" Areum said, her voice laced with a teasing tone.


    Kim Yoo-ri was shocked by her words. Though she was interested in Lucian''s strength, she couldn''t admit it. She shook her head, hurriedly denying Areum''s proposition.


    "I''m not, don''t talk nonsense," she said, her voice flustered. "And I still need to help Lee Rang." she added, making up an excuse to avoid agreeing with Areum.


    "Oh, is that so?" Areum nodded, seemingly accepting her explanation.


    "Lee Rang! Come here," Areum called out, drawing Lee Rang''s attention. He walked towards them, a questioning look on his face.


    "Do you want to stay with my son?" Areum asked, already knowing his answer.


    "Why?" Lee Rang asked, a frown etched on his face. He looked down at Areum, his expression full of confusion.


    "I need information about my son from people I can trust, and these guys probably want information about their T¨­ry¨­ as well." she said, nodding towards the Ozunu ninjas who were approaching them.


    "Then let Yoo-ri stay." Lee Rang said simply. ''I don''t want to babysit a kid.'' he thought, shaking his head.


    Areum smiled, expecting his answer. She then looked at Kim Yoo-ri with a teasing grin.


    Kim Yoo-ri, flustered by the unexpected turn of events, shouted, "Yahh! Lee Rang!" Her eyes were wide with shock.


    Lee Rang was surprised by the sudden outburst behind him. He turned to Kim Yoo-ri, his eyebrows raised.


    "Wae! Don''t you want a vacation as well? Just think of staying here as your vacation." he said, slightly shocked by Kim Yoo-ri''s reaction.


    Kim Yoo-ri glared at him, her irritation evident.


    Areum smiled, enjoying their interaction.


    "It''s decided. You''re staying with him." she said before turning back to Lucian, her face softening with affection. ''Goodbye for now, my son,'' she thought, waiting for him in the future.


    The children interrupted her as Anya ran toward them. Areum stood up, and the three of them moved aside to let the children through.


    "Big brother, we''re leaving." Anya whispered, not wanting to disturb Lucian. "Come and visit Anya, okay? We''ll be waiting for you." she whispered, sitting on the ground and hugging Lucian, not caring about the blood staining her clothes.


    "I will miss you," a tear rolling down her cheek.


    The younger children who followed Anya followed her example, hugging Lucian, their faces filled with sadness.


    The older children smiled at them.


    "Okay, okay, that''s enough. He''s still wounded." Violet said, her voice gentle as she stood up, watching the younger kids.


    Julianne wiped the blood from Anya''s cheek as they surrounded Lucian. They all silently said thank you in their hearts, their resolve and determination grew stronger, their desire for strength increasing.


    They bowed to Lucian.


    Their eyes welled with tears, their hearts filled with gratitude for Lucian''s sacrifice. Some of the younger children began to cry, their voices rising in unison as they shouted,


    "Thank you! And goodbye!"


    They wiped their tears, then turned towards Areum, their eyes filled with newfound determination.


    "We''re ready to go," they said, their voices unified.


    Areum nodded, her gaze fixed on the children. ''These kids are worthy of Lucian saving them,'' she thought, seeing their gratitude, her eyes narrowing as she looked at Raizo.


    "Are you coming with us?" she asked.


    Raizo pursed his lips, his face troubled. He looked at Lucian and then at the children, then sighed, knowing he would go back to the Ozunu Clan with them in due time. Takeshi spoke for him.


    "Live your life, little brother, but you already know where you belong," Takeshi said, his voice firm.


    Raizo just nodded slightly in agreement.


    "Then let''s go, shall we?" Areum said, looking at Jang Man Wol and Lee Yeon, who nodded in agreement.


    "But before that, sorry, but I don''t want someone spreading how I look." she said, smirking. A white mist surrounded Talia, Noshiko, Satomi, and Raizo, who all sighed in resignation.


    Talia and Satomi fell to the ground, as did Raizo. Noshiko struggled to resist, a purple kitsune aura flaring around her. Seeing her attempt, Areum simply grinned.


    "You''re too weak, Tengoku Kitsune." Areum said, the white mist engulfing Noshiko before she too fell unconscious.


    "Let''s go." Areum said, starting to walk, Jang Man Wol and Lee Yeon following close behind. The children, their faces now filled with anticipation, trailed after them, the Ozunu ninjas bringing up the rear.


    Lee Rang looked at Kim Yoo-ri, then waved goodbye with a smirk. "Tsk." Kim Yoo-ri clicked her tongue in irritation, then looked at Areum''s back.


    "Ahju -" Kim Yoo-ri began, but Areum stopped walking, causing Kim Yoo-ri to stop talking and quickly change her words.


    "Unnie, what am I going to say if he looks for you and the kids?" Kim Yoo-ri asked, troubled by finding a reason if Lucian asked about their whereabouts.


    "Oh, looks like you''re okay with staying here with him, aren''t you?" Areum said, turning around with a teasing smile.


    Lee Rang, his eyes widening in shock, pointed at Areum, then at Kim Yoo-ri.


    "You." he exclaimed.


    Kim Yoo-ri, flustered yet again, shook her head, trying to deny it.


    "Tell him, if he wants to protect someone dear to him, he needs strength." Areum said, then waved her hand, a white mist enveloping their group.


    "It sounds like a threat." Jang Man Wol whispered to her.


    "Because it is." Areum grinned, as the white mist covered them completely.


    While Lee Rang shouted, "Kim Yoo-ri, wait for him to grow up before you eat him!" he said, laughing as the white mist dissipated.


    Kim Yoo-ri shook her head, looking at the people waking up on the ground.


    She then disappeared hiding into illusions.


    ______________________


    Next Chapter 52: The Bite


    ______________________